A Love For Madness

Chapters

Where It Started
Changes
Isolation
Breakdown
Truth
Act 2: In Sanity's Shadow
In Darkest Depths
Never Alone
Waking Up
Going Back
Reunion
Past and Present
All That Was
Secrets Revealed
Closer
Adapting
Plans
Meetings
Moving Forward
Act 3: Unexpected Turns
Lost And Found
How I Would Have Ended It
Act 1: Your Patient Is A Pony
Madness and Chaos
Dream A Little Dream

Where It Started

It was about 2pm, and was going to be the first birthday I’d had in years that I wouldn’t be enjoying the company of my wife, Angela. The divorce was, like I said, a mess to say the least, but then again, what divorce isn’t? Even the most peaceful, the most ‘on good terms’ as they call it, of divorces are not without some form of emotional baggage that leaves a hole in your heart, or maybe in its place. Even though it concluded a while ago, it still felt like just yesterday, like I’d turn around and there she’d be, slowly putting her arms around me and nuzzling into my shoulder. But not anymore… not ever again. As a result, I had to spend nearly all my attention now on rebuilding my life, which included getting a second job to handle the bills I no longer shared and leaving me little time for anything for the majority of the week.

…Which was why my college pal, Craig and my best friend Alice, had insisted on treating me completely to a birthday experience of their design, and it being a weekend for a bunch of people who only worked the weekdays, they had managed to load us up with a plan for a lunch, a viewing of the third Avengers movie, and finally we’d all partake in a night of World of Warcraft at my place till the morning. All to celebrate the birthday of the guy who helped the former meet his out-of-state girlfriend and the latter discover she was a lesbian. Yeah, to them and a few others I was quite the Dr. Hitch.

You’ve seen that movie, right? Yeah, Will Smith played a single man who helped other single men meet their dream girl and give them the morale boost they needed to have a chance with them. Well, apparently I was like a real-life version of that, though not nearly as witty; on the contrary I was usually on the quiet side, hardly the ladies man… I just sorta knew the right words to say when it came to introducing someone to someone else who liked them. Then came when I met Angela, she was my age; sweet, funny, cool and always eager to learn and advance. For someone who always had a talent for helping others find someone, I practically had no idea how to help myself. It took me months to finally notice that the times she’d seek me out in the student lounge, the way she’d always ask what I was up to, the way she’d constantly share what went on in her day, and even invite me out with friends, was her telling me she liked me. Ironic, huh?

But now… those memories were what they were; memories… memories that only hurt me now whenever they come into my mind. I was a different person then; I still helped people with their love lives… and those who stayed single I was able to help them cope with it. When I lost my wife, I lost that talent. I no longer wanted anything to do with love, relationships, or anything unless I could have back what I lost. Again… ironic, huh? I gave advice on relationships that ended up working, yet I failed my own, and could not take my own advice to heal from it either. Those thoughts all passed through my mind as I finished getting ready for my friends to pick me up. One of my favorite button-down shirts over a simple black tanktop and my usual black pants and boots, nothing remarkable, I never was someone who stood out or even tried to. And now, well, obviously that was the last thing on my mind. I heard the cars pulling up and left my bedroom to the door, opening it, and Craig and Alice were there. Craig was a more heavyset man, a year younger then me, dark-haired, always had some marvel or dc-themed shirt on. Today the Green Lantern had the dubious honor of gracing his chest. Alice was born about a day after me, always wearing her blonde hair to her shoulders with a taste for an eccentric wardrobe of skirts, striped stockings, denim vests, and more bracelets then I could care to count. People who followed stereotypes would never have guessed her orientation till she told them or they saw her in action. Right now she was between relationships and like me, not looking, though she was more along that rehabilitative process then I was.

“So, ready?” Craig asked.

“As I can be,” I answered with a shrug.

“Come on, Cale. Don’t be a buzzkill,” Alice said with a smirk as she slapped her hand on my shoulder. “We’re all gonna have fun and that’s the end of it. Every critic except ours said the new Avengers movie’s great!”

“Well, after he deemed the extended cuts of The Hobbit ‘nothing but cg and no plot’, I doubt anything can be expected of him,” I answered dryly; I often wondered how he kept his job.

“That’s the spirit. Now come on, we wanna get to lunch early so we can beat the lines for the movie,” Alice replied. She had a point, last time, when we tried to see the second movie as early as possible we were the second to last ones in. Of course, Angela had been with me then—no, don’t think about her…

“Yeah, I see what you mean,” I said, grabbing my wallet and phone and following them out to the car.

“Worth it. Totally worth it,” Alice said as we were driving back to my place.

“I bet there’ll be plenty of complainers either way,” I said. The movie was great, and had managed to up my spirits a bit more, and things like unpleasable fanbases brought out a sort of amusement to me that I always loved to see.

“Eh, there’ll always be people who think they’re the ‘true fans’ and throw a hissy fit every time even the slightest creative liberty’s taken,” Craig said.

“Yeah, biggest example of that's gotta be for the last couple My Little Pony seasons,” Alice remarked, earning a laugh from me. I admit, I used to watch the show during a happier time in my life. Alice was still a fan to this day but even she had to admit the ending was less then stellar.

“Yeah, first Twilicorn… I kinda got that though, kind of a bold move for a series that was far from over… then the Equestria Girls movie,” I remarked.

“Oh, you mean the thing that got fans ultra-butthurt over something they’ve been doing in fanart and cosplay and asking about since the original show first started?” Alice said, laughing. Craig who had never really cared for the show but did find the more anal members of its fanbase rather amusing stayed silent.

“They could have just saved Twilicorn for the end and that would have kept things calm,” I commented. Alice cringed a little. Right. The end. Boy did I remember that… I assumed it a cliffhanger at first to give the show a new season, or be wrapped up and resolved in a movie, but it never was. I have to admit, I was surprised it’d take such a dark turn for a conclusion. Discord, the God of Chaos, had revealed he’d played everyone with his supposed change of heart, and went on a rampage that ended with the main cast wiped out and Equestria doomed... and what he did to Cadance and the Crystal Empire still made my skin crawl when I thought about it, though no one else seems to remember that part for some reason.

“New subject!” Craig piped in, snapping us both out of our delirium. “Looking forward to WoW night?” he asked.

“Of course,” I said. We intended to conquer the ancient classics like Black Temple and Icecrown, Deathwing, Thunder King, whatever else, and then move on to the newest one that came out last winter, all through the night. “I’ve got my toon equipped, my laptop’s up to date, everything’s ready,” Angela had left the group the moment she left me, but this would bounce us back in no time.

Within the next hour, we were all plugged in and logged on. My loading screen finally faded into my undead warlock who wasted no time teleporting to Outland and flying to the Black Temple, our first of many destinations. I was soon joined by Alice’s blood elf death knight and Craig’s orc warrior. In only a matter of minutes, everyone else arrived online.

“Good to see everyone made it,” Alice said over the vent. Clearing her throat, she proceeded to get ‘in-character’, so to speak. “We stand on the brink of our guild’s finest moment! In honor of our co-founder’s birthday, we’ll be striking down many of the major raids in a single night! How many will PwnrzPrime complete? Tonight, we find out!” she declared, making her toon cheer, and soon the others followed suit, myself included. Within an hour and a half, we had Illidan out of the picture and decided to break for a quick pizza dinner. For the first time in awhile, I was actually having fun again, just like old times when it was just the three of us in high school.

As we entered the gates of Icecrown, preparing for the speedrun against the Lich King, I grinned with anticipation, earning smirks from Craig and Alice. All the grief I’d had was lost thanks to a little escapism. In we went, tearing through undead legions like wet tissue paper and crushing every boss in our path. It was already getting close to 8:45, fifteen minutes from my technical anniversary. Putricide and the vampire queen still made a nuisance of themselves, but after a few tries they fell as well. Finally, after the undead dragon, all that stood in our path was Arthas himself. We ascended the frozen throne, his threats echoing from the speakers as we drew ever-closer to where he awaited us.

“Ready?” Alice asked.

“Damn right I am!” Craig responded.

“Let’s do this,” I said. As we prepared to fight, I suddenly felt dazed.

“Cale, you alright?” Craig asked, looking over at me.

“Yeah, why?” I asked.

“Your head just kinda bobbed like you were about to faint,” he said.

“Eh, just for a second. It’s nothing, I…” I began, then everything became a blur, and odd images and voices played through my mind like someone speeding through chapters of a movie.

Familiar laughter…

“Run! Get out as fast as you can!”

A tall house of cards with sneering skulls on them where a strange building once stood.

Screams of terror everywhere…

More of that laughter…

“--Happy ending never crosses your mind again!”

Five score divided by four…

My eyes snapped open and I found Alice and Craig standing over me, the former waving her hand in front of my face.

“Hey, about time,” Craig said.

“What happened? You just suddenly zoned out there!” Alice said. “Gave us quite a scare, dude.”

“Weird, how long was I out?” I asked.

“About ten... maybe twelve minutes. We were this close to calling 911,” Alice explained.

“Well, I feel fine now…” I said, sliding my hand to my side and scratching a moment.

“Look, need to splash water on your face or something? We kinda wiped with Arthas when you went into lala land there, take your time and we’ll regroup,” Craig said.

It seemed a good idea. Putting my laptop aside I got up and headed to the bathroom, still feeling slightly dizzy and for some reason I had an awful itch beginning to form on both sides just below my hips. There should be some calamine lotion in the medicine cabinet for that…

Getting into the bathroom and closing the door, I looked myself over. Maybe the alcohol I’d taken was stronger then I expected? Then again, my tolerance could never make up its mind on how strong it wanted to be; I could drink my friends under the table one night, and be the first to drop on the next. As I rubbed my eyes to fight the blurriness I nearly jumped back when I swore they’d turned purple for a second. Shaking my head, they returned to their normal blue. Yeah, definitely the alcohol. The sudden itching reminded me what else I was here for and I pulled open the cabinet, grabbing out the pink bottle and some cotton balls, pouring it on and sliding my hand down the side of my pants to coat where that itch had been. It persisted for a moment, but soon went away. Sighing a little, I decided to head back into the room and resume gameplay. What in the world were those images… they seemed almost familiar somehow. I could worry about it later.

Returning to the game at hand, I paid little notice to much else for the rest of the night, until it was finally 4AM and we trashed the final raid on our list and celebrated with a cake Alice had brought, which, amusingly, had the subtitle “Friendship Is Magic” written below the obligatory birthday message.

“Really?” I asked, a small smirk on my face.

“Hey, I got one last smile out of you. I’d say it’s a win for me. Remember, though, my birthday dinner at 6, my place, tomorrow,” she said with a laugh. Craig just shook his head. When we’d finished it and said our goodbyes, I once again had the place to myself, and was left to wonder about what had happen earlier. I’d never had a dizzy spell like that, and had no medical history of such things, and when I thought about it, I hadn’t had any more to drink then Craig or Alice, but I was the only one to have that happen.

Angela passed through my mind again. Why couldn’t I just let her go… was I just a fool for love or was it just meant to remain a big part of my life? I didn’t want it to be, as far as I was concerned, all that was over now. I no longer had the optimism or sense of satisfaction in that to take any part in such a thing anymore. As I carried my laptop to my bedroom in one hand and holding a glass of milk in the other, I lay them on my night table and started to get ready for bed. As I changed, I realized I still had the now-dry calamine lotion caked on my sides and headed to the bathroom to scrub it off. No need to get that all over the sheets while I slept.

Needless to say, what followed was something I’d have never expected in my life.

As I scrubbed it away, I noticed odd coloration on my upper thighs. Did I get bruised at some point and not notice? No, it was too brightly colored… as the last of it was scrubbed away, I got a good look at what was underneath, and it was no bruise.

A blue, crystalline heart with gold ribbonlike frame around the lower part was there. A god damn cutie mark?! I had no idea how it got there or who it belonged to, it’d been a good while since I’d really paid that show any attention, especially after the way it ended so… memorably. Still, I wasn’t amused. Rubbing my eyes, I took a look again and there it still was. Did Craig or Alice put that on me while I was zoned out? I mean, sure when we got drunk the first one to pass out got the marker treatment but this was going too far. Was it a rub-on tattoo? I scrubbed at it, but nothing happened. It couldn’t have been, if it was it would have washed off or at least shown some wear. Even permanent marker came off of skin with enough effort and the next twenty minutes I spent ruled out that theory as well. “What in the hell…” I muttered, at a loss of any other words, it wasn’t coming off from soap and scrubbing.

Freaking out I ran to the kitchen sink cabinet, opening a can of acetone I kept there normally for getting sticky substances out and pouring it into a paper towel wad I’d gotten, and rubbed it as hard as I could over the damned picture on my thigh. It remained as prevalent as ever. Freaking out and feeling slight discomfort from the paint-thinning substance on my skin I headed back to the bathroom and washed it off before it’d irritate my skin anymore. Even then, no effect on the cutie mark. Only a permanent tattoo could have done this, and I highly doubted there was any way my friends could have gotten me from the couch to the parlor, get that put on, get me back home, and not be requiring a bandage or feeling any sort of tenderness all in the tiny amount of time I’d been out of it. As I looked back in the mirror, again for a second I could have sworn my eyes were purple again. Blinking, they were their normal color once more. What was going on here?!

Another weird flash of the things I’d seen during that time they told me I zoned out went through my mind… that awful laughter, and the screams as something horrible twisted everything they knew into some sick mockery of its former self. Rubbing my eyes again, I hurried back to bed, throwing on a sleeping shirt and shorts, quickly sketched the mark on some paper, and opened my laptop as I got into bed. At the least I’d figure out who this mark belonged to and why it looked so familiar. Maybe something would come up. Going through a list of Favorites I’d acquired over the years but neglected to remove, I looked under the fimwiki and went down the long list for matches. Nothing came up for awhile till I reached a gallery section titled “Other Cutie Marks”; and scrolling about five rows down, I found a match and my eyes widened in disbelief when I saw who was listed as its owner.

Princess Cadance.

How did her cutie mark end up on me? Why her cutie mark? No, the why made some sort of sense, I suppose, given her and I had a way with helping others find love, but with how I presently was, it seemed like some kind of sick joke. Another dizzy spell came over me, and this time I felt unusually tired despite the severity of the situation. The bright screen with Cadance’s gallery glowed in front of me, including one image where she and her husband Shining Armor stood together. One of the most heartwarming moments ever before the show started its downward descent… I couldn’t help but smile at them despite my own martial drama, and I felt my eyelids grow heavier.

No, I need to figure this out. I have a freakin’ cutie mark on me! I tried to tell myself, even pinching my side to keep myself awake but it did little, it was like I’d taken a double-dose of sleeping medication. It wasn’t long before the drowsiness won out as I clicked through images was one image of the pink alicorn princess with a look of absolute fright on her face… and then one with Discord’s face, its mix of equine and goatlike features twisted into some horrible sneer at that last second of the series finale I remembered, where he seemed to break the fourth wall to gloat about his moment of victory… nothing like his usual grin of wicked glee, this one was just… pure evil. The way the picture was now, in still frame, occupying my laptop’s screen, it felt like he was looking at me, rather then just the 'camera'… that hideous grin and a brief flicker in my laptop being the last thing I remember as sleep finally overtook me…

The alicorn shuddered to herself, remembering that awful image of Discord. She didn't know why it had creeped her out so much back then, or why it felt like she was being watched when it was just a simple screen capture. Nowadays, she felt more certain then ever she was being watched after all, somehow. Like the God of Chaos was following her every step, sneering, laughing, mocking her misery... Squeezing her eyes shut, she tried to filter out the images of that terrible grin, but even then she still could hear that cruel laughter. Shaking her head with a slight whimper, she took a few breaths and looked over at Dr. Lance, who cocked his head a little then saw his recorder light up and he switched it off.

“Ran out. Guess we’ll need to switch tapes. Good thing I got spares,” Dr. Lance finally said with a sheepish laugh. The alicorn just raised an eyebrow at him. “Still… can’t say that was too full of unusual content. At least until the end,” he said. “Seemed like pretty standard young adult behavior otherwise.”

“Most start that way, though, don't they? Mostly mundane and all... I’m sure you’ll be skimming past it every time you check it over,” the alicorn answered with an eyeroll. “Trust me, what happened from the next day onward was when things really started to get crazy…” she muttered, shaking a little as the memory of those bizarre changes she went through her mind.

“Well, I’m listening as ever.” Dr. Lance said, putting a new tape in the recorder and switching it on. “This is Dr. Dean Lance, continuing the interview with the patient claiming to be Cale Amos. Please resume…”

Author's Note

PwnrzPrime was just the first name I could think of off the top of my head for a random guild name. If one by that name actually exists it is entirely coincidental.

Ponyfication begins next chapter! *evil grin*

Changes

The next day, I’d gotten up late, around noon or so. Blame having been up from that rather unnerving discovery the previous night…

I’d decided to head to Alice’s early, Craig had been called out of town by his parents so he wouldn’t be making it and would not be back for a few days, leaving me and her and I guess plenty to talk about. At the time, I tried to ignore the cutie mark images that now decorated my thighs; figuring I’d get to the bottom of it later. For now, I chose to just enjoy the day and hang out with Alice, let her vent about her own life, I could vent about mine. When the divorce happened, she and Angela had a falling-out pretty quickly after. Alice felt Angela had been too hard on me, Angela felt Alice had not been hard enough. I was blamed for so many more things that ended our marriage then either Craig or Alice felt I should feel responsible for, but I still felt guilty for all of them, and no amount of support or words from them had ever made me feel otherwise.

But that was in the past… yes, the past… it made those cutie mark tattoos or whatever they were that belonged to a character symbolizing love feel some kind of joke appearing on me in light of what had at the time been the conclusion of the worst period of time in my life. If I’d have known they were in fact only the start of far worse changes I’d have probably never left the house that day.

Having finished lunch, I went to the bathroom before I left… and I swear at the time my hair seemed a little longer and… fuller. My hair was always short enough to spike the front without any drooping but now it seemed far less willing to obey any hairspray. Washing it out, I just blow-dried it and left for Alice’s, getting to her apartment in about a halfhour and it was around 2:30.

“Cale, hey! Good to have you over!” Alice greeted as she opened the door and allowed me in. “Still way early, even if dinner is, too. I’m glad you were at least able to make it.”

“Well, I wouldn’t want to let you down. How’ve things been?” I asked, wondering if maybe Alice had experienced anything odd since I’d last seen her as well.

“All been fine, you’ve only seen me, like last night, Cale.” Alice replied.

“Okay, so nothing weird? No blackouts or anything?” I asked, causing her to raise an eyebrow at me.

“Uh, no. You wondering if I had a moment like you did last night?” She asked, curious now.

“Honestly, yeah.” I answered. “Just wanting to… know you’re alright, I guess.” I answered, a little relieved but also a little let down that it was apparent I was alone with this weird phenomena.

“Nothing out of the ordinary.” Alice said. “So, time to kill, how’s your night been? Feel better, no more blackouts on your end either, I hope?”

“None.” I answered. “Dunno what brought it on, though. Only other event, or lack of, is Angela never called or texted or anything. No happy birthday, nothing.” I said. The last time, she’d surprised me with a breakfast… another thing I missed about her, she was a great cook that more then compensated for my inability to even boil water right.

Alice looked down, frowning a little. “I’m sorry, Cale. I really am… it’s awful how it all was on you. Maybe, I dunno, she’s just trying to help you move on?” She asked. Alice did have lingering hard feelings, but for my sake she tried to lessen them.

“…Maybe.” I muttered, pushing my bangs back when I realized they seemed even longer. Unfortunately, Alice seemed to notice now as well.

“Hey, what’s up with your hair? You get a wig or something? I mean, I know it’s my birthday but that doesn’t make much sense.” She asked, eyeing my hair. “And when did you get highlights?” She asked.

Without answering her, I got up and went to her bathroom, turning on the light I was greeted with a rather unnerving discovery; my hair was now noticeably longer then it was earlier, like I hadn’t had a haircut in maybe a month or so. But that was not the most unusual part. Somewhere along the line, thin highlights had started forming; purple, pink, and an almost cream-color or bleach-blonde. “What the hell…?” I muttered. That color scheme was vaguely familiar…

Grabbing some scissors out of her drawer I hurriedly started trying to trim it down, throwing the cuttings into the toilet and flushing it away. Back to its original shortness, I gave my reflection a nod, and watched as it suddenly grew again, only even longer this time. Staring agape, the next thing I noticed was my eyes seemed a little less blue. Darker, actually. There had to be something in here I—wait, she had to still have it! I looked in her drawer and there was a hat I had accidentally left here once but until now had kept forgetting to pick up, and apparently she’d never moved it... thank god for small favors, I guess. I tucked all the hair underneath and put it on, stepping out feeling a little relieved.

“Whoa, that’s where that thing went?” Alice asked, surprised. “Wait, why are you wearing it?”

“My hair’s a wreck. I dunno what got in it but I tried to trim it down, and realized a little too late I’m no stylist. Didn’t come out that well.” I said, hoping my lie would work.

“I could try to even it out if you—“ She began to offer.

“No! No, I’m fine, I’ll go get it taken care of tomorrow.” I said. What was happening to me?! I wondered.

“If you insist. And hey, look, they’re rerunning some My Little Pony episodes.” Alice said, pointing to the tv she’d turned on in my absence. With nothing better to do until dinner, I decided to sit down and join her; it’d been her favorite show minus its finale for years even after it’d ended and it being her birthday she deserved that courtesy from me. Many episodes later, we reached the season 2 premier when Discord was introduced. Thanks to the hindsight the series finale so gracefully provided us, though, he seemed far more menacing then I remembered him. As we watched, I felt an odd tingling around my ears, and as I put my hand to them, I noticed they felt… longer somehow?! Without thinking, I got up to my feet, only to feel an odd soreness in them that nearly made me stumble.

“You alright? Seriously, Cale, you’ve been acting pretty weird since you got here.” Alice said.

“Y-yeah, just need to use the bathroom.” Fighting the soreness I made it to the bathroom and noticed, to my horror, the changes had progressed beyond just hair now. My ears had elongated and seemed to be shifting upward. This was gonna be a lot harder to hide… I took off the hat to widen it so I could tuck them under, but the moment I did, my hair, which now reached past my chin, tumbled down. The tricolor highlights had now managed to take over much more of my hair color that its original brown was barely there anymore! “Oh god… oh god… seriously…” I began to panic. I had to get out of here, Alice would never understand, or more likely she’d freak out. An odd pressure at the base of my back started to build as well, and I didn’t need to be a zoologist to figure out based on what had already started happening what the most likely thing to surface down there was going to be. The soreness seemed to worsen a little that I had to lean a little on the counter as well.

“Cale? Is everything okay?” Alice asked, lightly knocking and when I looked at the clock I realized I’d been in here for nearly ten minutes. When I looked back at my hair I realized it had in that time continued to lengthen, and now, the brown was all but completely gone. I really had to get out of here.

“Alice, I need to go, I’m so sorry…” I said, hastily tucking all I could under the hat and opening the door, wobbling slightly in my steps. “I’m really, really sorry. We can do this another time, okay, I’m really really not feeling well.”

“You don’t look it either.” She said, noticing the odd shake as I walked. “Want me to get you to the doctor’s?”

“No! I mean I’ll see how I am tomorrow, after I get my hair fixed up. I don’t like spending money on the doctors and finding out it was nothing.” I said, moving past her to the door. It was evident she was still really concerned, and likely upset I had to ditch her for her birthday. “I’m really, really sorry about this…” I said, moving to the door, and she noticed something, approaching.

“Your hair, in the back…” She said, tugging off the hat and for the next ten, maybe fifteen seconds she stood there like a deer in headlights. “Y-y-y-you’re… wh-what….” She muttered, unable to respond.

“I don’t know what’s happening to me!” I protested, "...but it started with these appearing on me!” I tugged the side of my jeans down, revealing Cadance’s trademark images. Alice was silent, that stupefied look still on her face.

“Are… you… how… that’s… I don’t…” She could barely form a sentence, and honestly I couldn’t form a good answer.

“I have to go! I have to go!” I said, not giving her the chance to react as I bolted out the door to my car, and drove home as fast as I could. I really needed to be alone but somewhere in my mind I had a feeling once any form of rational thought returned to my best friend’s mind she’d show up.

As soon as I got home, I closed and locked the door behind me, my feet aching and for some reason constantly positioned on the balls of my feet from my mad dash. For all I knew, the changes could have advanced even further in the time I’d gotten home, and instinctively and fearfully, I walked towards my bathroom, and any horror I’d experienced before had only escalated now.

My hair had now lost all its former appearance, growing faster and faster now I could actually see it lengthening! And the pressure began to build at the base of my back that I had to remove my jeans, and sure enough a tail with colors matching the hair had grown out. It seemed as time passed the changes were happening quicker. My ears had now moved and lengthened to the appearance of a horse’s… or pony’s and my eyes had now become a lavendar purple color. Also… was I… thinner? I took my shirt off and noticed that I had lost the light tone I had before and my body seemed to have gained a more slender, almost feminine build to it. I couldn’t even form words; it wasn’t cute or funny at all, rather it was like the beginnings of something out of a David Cronenberg flick.

My frozen fear was harshly interrupted by a sinister laugh that seemed to be in the room with me, causing me to look around frantically as I tried to find its source, but found nothing. With most of the lights otherwise out at my apartment and it already night, it sent chills down my changing body.

“What do you want…?” I asked, but got no response. I nearly jumped out of my skin when I saw the shadows in the darkened halls seem to shift slightly, like movement. Immediately I tried to give chase, turning on every light I came across and toppling over as the strength of my walking gait gave out on me. From my place on the floor I saw nothing, and heard nothing. If something had come through here it would have surely made some kind of noise while attempting to elude me as it led to the kitchen which had no carpeting to muffle footsteps. Trying to stand, I pushed back the long hair, which now seemed more like a mane, out of my face when my hand brushed against a tender area in the middle of my forehead. Did I hit my head on the way down to the floor? Sitting up, I crawled my way towards the kitchen, my stomach growling on arrival as if the location of my food had sent a reminder that I’d not eaten since lunch. Finding the strength, I got up and fixed myself a ramen cup and made my way back to my bedroom, figuring I’d spend the rest of the night there as the experience earlier had made me want to explore my apartment as little as possible now. Dinner in hand, I made it to my bed, and ate, opening my laptop after. I had to see if there was anyone else who may have been experiencing anything like this. With things more extreme then yesterday, I honestly couldn’t be alone in this, right?

The three hours that followed convinced me the answer was either a flat ‘yes’ or it just wasn’t the sort of thing anyone felt comfortable enough to talk about. I’d think I was living the stranger fans’ dream right now; apparently on the way to turning into a pony, there would have surely been some people whose devotion reached those levels… every fandom has them, right? Apparently not in this day and age. I grit my teeth... this is no fantasy or bizarre dream come true, not one I ever had and least of all now when I was right in the process of a self-induced rehabilitation from all the drama I’d gone through the past couple months. If this kept up, my life as I knew it would be over before it re-started! How did I expect to go out to work or just in public like this? Or worse, if it continued until there was no possible way I could hide it? Did people who fantasized about it even think about that? I was nothing less then frightened of how I’d be able to live if I woke up one day looking like a pink alicorn from a tv show.

That awful laughter returned, startling me again and causing me to look around. Again, it was evident I was imagining things in the darkness of my apartment… yet still felt like I was being watched somehow, by some gloating thing in the shadows just out of sight, no doubt taking pleasure in my misery. Taking a breath, I ran my hand through my hair, seeing it’d reached its full length by now and looked identical to the mane Cadance sported, then pushed it away from my eyes, but now instead of a tender area was a small spike about the size of my thumb that caught my attention.

Is that a horn?! I thought to myself, my eyes instinctively darting around as I anticipated another laugh with an unseen owner would arise. “Why… why is this happening to me…?” I asked out loud, but got no answer. I felt a slight numbness and as I moved my hand to my head, I felt the horn had grown just slightly. As I looked at the end of the covers I realized I’d had my feet in the position of balancing on the ball the entire time, like they were locked there and pulled the cover, and saw that my toes had changed somewhat, the middle toe larger, the curvature changing and the nails growing thicker, almost as if in the process of shaping like…

I was growing more and more frightened and was once again startled out of my mind when my phone rang on my nightstand. Looking over I saw Alice’s name on the ID. No, I couldn’t answer, could I? No, not like this. I let it ring, and once it had stopped, I set it to vibrate. She’d no doubt try one or two more times, especially with all she’d seen but it was getting late so hopefully she’d assume I was asleep. Hopefully. As if asserting its own opinion my new tail flicked to the side as the anxiety went through me. But as I looked at the time, midnight had drawn ever-closer, and I could feel a wave of sleepiness hit again, my laptop still on… why did the random Discord icon someone had chosen for their profile image in the comments section of the site I was on seem like its eyes followed me as I moved the scroll bar downward... right before sleep again won out against me?

Author's Note

And there we have another chapter complete! For now I'll leave out the interludes till later, and before anyone asks, no, Alice is not gonna experience ponyfication :P

If I have time, I'll see if I can get another update Friday night!

Isolation

The next morning, any faint and remaining hope that things would return to as they were; or that this was some long, weird dream, were lost.

Again, I’d woken up late, this time around one. The first thing I’d had to do was brush back the long tresses of my new long and ridiculously feminine mane. As I did, however, I noticed my hands were smaller, and seemed to be reshaping. My nails looked thicker somehow, and my fingers slightly smaller as well. This discovery certainly gave me the extra kick-start to wake me up completely. Throwing back the sheet, I was treated to another horrific discovery; my feet were completely gone, replaced by fully-formed hooves with pink fur reaching just towards my knees, my fully-developed tail resting nearby and its hair reaching almost as long as my legs were now. My figure had changed even more as well, gaining a fully slender build, almost like a well-built woman’s.

“This is so unreal…” I muttered in disbelief, only to pause at the realization my voice had begun to change. The pitch was a little higher, like a husky alto feminine voice and nothing that should sound from a man, let alone myself. Putting my hand towards my neck, I noticed the lump that was defined as the adam’s apple was now gone. If that had disappeared overnight…

Panic immediately overtook me as I feared for the safety of the one other remaining quality that’d define my real gender. Pulling down my shorts, I soon discovered overnight that I’d been subjected to the cruelest and most destructive blow to my man card. Gone. No, check that; Replaced. Replaced with something only found down there on the other gender. Tears slowly formed as it became fully clear to me that I was now a 100% female, and no doubt in only a matter of time I’d be adding a species change to the list of very dramatic ways my life had been remade in the last few days. My hand brushed away some of the fringe from my mane and came to a stop at the horn, which I quickly discovered had reached what I can gather would be its full growth.

The sudden growl of my stomach had interrupted my train of thought and I remembered I’d barely eaten yesterday save for a simple sandwich and a cup of ramen; and then there was the likelihood this transformation, particularly in the way it seemed to be speeding up and adding much more drastic changes on the way, was probably taking energy out of me faster as well. Turning in the bed, I nervously pulled my shorts back up and tried to climb out of bed. Needless to say, walking on hooves with two legs was not easy. It was like trying to walk on the balls of one’s feet while they had hockey pucks strapped to them. Given I was likely to become a quadruped soon, I suppose I shouldn’t be too surprised my legs were becoming less intended to support my entire weight. Bending my knees, I tried to walk in a manner similar to how a satyr did in Greek mythology, and I managed to fare a little better.

Reaching the kitchen, I opened the cabinets, my smaller fingers slipping a little in the progress, I got out the bread rolls and went to the fridge, finding some meats and vegetables to put together a nice big hoagie to make up for yesterday’s lack of food. After some effort, I’d managed to make a decent footlong and not even bothering to wait till I got to the den, I tore right into it. Satisfaction fell over me as I took several more bites, I had never felt so hungry. I was hungry enough to eat a… well, you know.

My joy was short-lived, however, when my stomach rumbled and nausea quickly overcame me. Next thing I knew I felt ready to throw up, and with the difficulty of walking and grabbing the trash can, I nearly knocked it over as I dipped my head in and what I’d eaten of my lunch so far came back up and out. Coughing and dry-heaving a few times, I looked back at the sandwich. Had anything gone bad? Not likely, I bought all this stuff when I went food-shopping the day before my birthday. The bread, the lettuce, the tomatoes, the onion slices, the turkey and ham and bologna…

Then it hit me. Meats. If I was turning into a pony, maybe my diet was changing, too. Equines were herbivores by nature, and I don’t recall ever seeing any of the characters on the show travel outside that dietary box except for the time Rarity cooked eggs for breakfast once. It was enough I lost my masculinity, I was now losing one of my favorite slices of the food pyramid as well. When we ate out, I never got salads. I always went for a big new york style hotdog, or a juicy cheeseburger, or some other meaty meal that had caused my friends to suspect I was a carnivore. Clearly, that was no longer going to be the case, I realized as I begrudgingly opened the sandwich and removed the meats, throwing them into the trash and tried eating what remained inside it. Thankfully this time there were no problems, but I still felt miserable… just another part of who I was had gone.

My stomach finally satisfied, I returned to the bedroom to get my laptop, and carried it to the living room and sat myself on the couch, my new tail sticking out between my legs as I switched the computer on and typed in my username and password to log in. As I did, however, I noticed my fingers had shortened a little more, and felt stiffer somehow. It’d only be a matter of time before they were gone completely so hopefully this time I’d find something.

As I’d expected, I found once more a whole lot of nothing, until finally I saw a tweet about someone who claimed to be turning into a pony on a fansite I frequented when Alice and I had little else to do, complete with pictures. Intrigued, I clicked it, my hopes that I wasn’t alone finally up. Photoshop. Lousy photoshop. Who did this guy think he was? Furious, I typed out “Nice try. Pathetic.” on the comment box and closed out. People were talking about how awesome or how exciting it’d be to be a pony, or become one, and it only annoyed me further. If any of them had any idea what I was going through now, I’m sure they’d change their minds!

Typing as best I could, I wrote a long and aggravated rant about how in real life the process would be body horror beyond belief and not to mention that the species are so physically different that it’d take a lot of effort to adjust properly to it. There were comments about that Conversion story, which earned an eyeroll from me. That story was legendary for its misanthropy, but then again given the kinds of TV shows that cropped up over the years that tried to call themselves ‘reality’, I guess I couldn’t argue with where all that hostility towards humanity and the appeal of Equestria may have come from, but what did I know? I was just a severely disillusioned guy… no girl now apparently… who was turning into something from that place! As I leaned back with an angry groan, I felt an odd numbness in my back. Reaching into my shirt, I felt two odd formations near the top. Were those… wings?!

Taking my shirt off, I got a better feel, there were small feathers forming, the wing shape was still small and underdeveloped, but that was sure to change. Looking down, I’d noticed the fur had progressed as well, reaching all the way up my legs now to my pelvic region in the two hours I’d been online, and my legs themselves had changed as well, looking practically identical to an equine’s hind legs now. “Now what…” I said, my voice higher and smoother then before. There was no way in hell I’d be able to go anywhere without a lot of strange stares, let alone be able to drive my car, who knew what would change next in my absence?

Pushing my laptop closed and groaning again, tugging my mane in anger, I tried to think of what to do next. My fate had pretty much been sealed. Nothing left to do but wait for the inevitable, I suppose. What was it that old movie Life of Brain sang at the end?

Always look on the bright side of life…

Right, like there was one now. Still, it gave me the idea to watch tv, maybe find something on Netflix to try and ease this pain a little. Where the hell was the remote anyway? I could really use it right now…

My questions of its wherabouts were swiftly and painfully answered when the remote, engulfed in sky-blue magic, floated right at me and smacked me in the face. Rubbing my nose where it hit me, my hand drew back when I realized my face felt different. My nose felt smaller, more… fused into the rest of my face like a snout was just beginning to form, and I swear my eyes were larger… I didn’t even want to waste time getting up to find a mirror now. There was really no point as it was sure to only creep me out even more and I was not really willing to leave the sofa and deal with the difficulty of walking with these legs if I didn’t have to. At least with my newfound ability to use unicorn magic I could save myself some trips. Taking up the remote with my hand, I switched the TV on, flipped through twenty channels of horrible reality shows, and finally decided to change the output to my blu-ray, and turned on my Netflix instant. I flipped through some choices, and found myself settled on the complete series of the show that had been playing a larger role in my life lately then I otherwise would have liked and set it to play them all automatically.

Another few hours of episodes had gone by, and I could feel more changes occur; including how my wings had grown enough I could no longer sit back without feeling them pushed against me, and my voice was unquestionably a match with Cadance’s now, something I put to the test when the imposter and her sang the duet. With time having passed and with no one but myself as company, I felt hungry again. I had seen the fur had progressed even further now, now to my elbows and chest, and I tore my shorts off as they no longer fit me right; and by now I probably resembled one of those anthropomorphic drawings that populated deviant art in the show’s prime. Remembering my phone, I realized I’d need to go to my bedroom, and after struggling to keep my balance and eventually settling for crawling, I made it. Alice had attempted three more phone calls, but there was no way I’d be able to speak to her now. I was barely Cale Amos anymore in appearance, as the mirrors that made up my closet door now told me with one glance… I was maybe 30% human by this point. Finally tearing my gaze from the mirrored doors and looking through my speed dial, I decided if I was about to lose my humanity by tomorrow, I’d go out with a bang, or more accurately a pizza from my favorite place.

Calling it up on speed dial, I waited for it to pick up. With my new voice, I had to pretend to be Angela and agreed they’d get paid on arrival by delivery. The pizza would be here in thirty and I’d get to enjoy what I may as well deem comparison to a death row inmate’s final meal.

Making my way back to the living room, I got to my wallet and took out a twenty. The large pizza would be around fifteen, but the change would be more then a generous tip. Grabbing the blanket I kept over the sofa and covering myself, I opened my door and peered around cautiously. No one around, I stuck my arm out, sliding the twenty under my door mat, closing the door immediately after. Satisfied, I returned to the sofa to resume watching the show. It was already getting late, around seven or so but as it was May the sun was still mostly out and I couldn’t deny the weather felt nice, but somehow I had a hunch there’d be a storm tomorrow… weird thoughts, I was never much for guessing the weather and just ran with whatever happened; especially since the thing about Virginia was the weather was always pretty unpredictable and random.

King Sombra’s return was now evident, Cadance in the show seemed exhausted from trying to hold the barrier that kept the former dictator of the Crystal Empire out… I felt for her, somehow; maybe because I knew soon I was going to look an awful lot like her. As the barrier faded and Sombra’s nightmarish presence began to seep into the Empire’s land, the doorbell rang and I nearly jumped from my spot.

“Mrs. Amos, your pizza’s here!” The deliveryboy’s voice said outside.

“Uhhm, thanks! Money’s under the mat, sorry, kinda in the middle of something, just leave the pizza there I’ll grab it in a moment.” I called, trying to sound a little like Angela despite Cadance’s higher voice as I leaned by the door. I could hear the sound of approval as the deliveryboy found the money and that he made five extra tonight and waited as I heard him leave. As soon as he was gone, I draped the blanket over myself again and turned the doorknob with both hands. Reaching for it, I realized my fingers could not properly grasp the box. How was I gonna… wait.

I closed my eyes and focused, and when I opened them I saw the box levitating. Concentrating on it, the pizza box slowly floated towards me, and I carefully stepped back, not wanting it to fall or smack me in the face.

“Come on… come on…” I said softly, not taking my eyes off it as I led it inside and guided it to the coffee table and quickly shut the door with my hind leg. Approaching the delicious smell of my dinner, I pushed my now-stiffened hand against the lid to nudge it open, smiling at the mouth-watering vision that lay within, and felt an odd sensation on my back. Did my wings just…?

I looked back, and sure enough they’d fanned out, apparently from excitement and anticipation. This left one last challenge… how was I going to eat? My hands were practically useless now, and I didn’t want to drop my face into it. I guess that left using magic again; for better or for worse. Focusing, I levitated a slice out and towards me, grease and melted cheese dripping from the ends back into the box as I floated it towards my mouth, taking a big bite and savoring the taste. Thank you, God, for letting me have this last real meal I thought to myself in satisfaction. I made it through two more slices and I felt full. As I got back to the couch, I noticed my fur had now completely covered my hands, and feeling my face, it was evident my human features were now almost completely diminished, much like that small dose of happiness from my dinner.

I could never go out in public again. Ever. I couldn’t go back to work, I’d lose both jobs now… regardless of what I looked like tomorrow, unless I was my old self again… I knew that even if I’d still be living and breathing, my life would be essentially over. As more episodes played, I skipped ahead to ones that featured the apparent reforming of Discord and I scoffed. What a joke he’d played on everypony there that we'd all just assumed turned out to be a poorly-written retcon for a finale…

...Did I honestly just think ‘everypony’ then?

Discord had played them all, and that sick joke of a series finale was proof of it. It was completely dark out, and later into the night, nearly midnight as I sipped a mountain dew I’d floated over to myself. I didn’t want to sleep, I wanted to see this completely through! I’d fight the entire way if I had to!

Those thoughts swiftly turned into regrets when I suddenly felt an odd feeling all over my body that prompted out a cry of pain. I fell over, nausea briefly passing over me, and odd popping sensations coursed through my body, like bones shifting and moving, my neck felt like it was stretching, my arms' joints stretched and cracked, bending into new angles to become forelegs; my hands or what was left of them began to contract like sucking air out of a balloon, my body seemed to arc and hunch, then straighten out. It was like that trauma-inducing donkey transformation sequence from that old Pinocchio movie by Disney, only now it was an experience I was practically living. I cried out, tears forming in my eyes and pleading for it all to stop as what remained of my hand instinctively grabbed the blanket and I fell from the couch to the floor, rolling over to the side and letting it wrap around me completely. The last thing I heard as I slipped away into unconsciousness was a soft, cruel chuckle…

Author's Note

And another chapter done... next time, the moment everypony's always waiting for in this setting; the finished transformation! Thanks all who have stayed with me this long! As for why Cale's mind seems mostly intact, that will be explained in full later... be ready for the moment minds become more and more broken, pasts revealed, and more

Breakdown

“Alright, I’m just… gonna address an elephant in the room here. You’re… a…” Alice began as I shook the rainwater off my coat under the overhang outside Alice’s door before stepping inside. It felt weird, but kind of good but now my fur and mane looked like a bigger mess then before.

“Pony. I know.” I said, slightly annoyed. “And yes, I flew here; crazy, huh? Well guess what, it’s real you’re not stoned or drunk as far as I can tell. Yesterday it got worse, I got hooves, and my sex had changed. Then later in the day fur was growing all over, and I got wings and the horn started using magic. This morning, I woke up like this.”

“I… see…” Alice said, still clearly unsure what to make of what she saw. “Well, look, you’re a mess and I’m gonna guess you haven’t taken a bath or shower during that time?” She asked.

“Uh… no?” I asked, unsure of where this was going.

“Well, look, I’ll help you get cleaned and dried off and you can tell me about it.” Oh, right… Alice used to do pet bathing and grooming back when she first got out of high school…

“Um, I’m not a cat or dog, Alice.” I explained.

“How different can they be? If you’re so worried I’ll take in the laptop and find out.” She answered. “Just follow me to the bathroom, okay? You’re still dripping a little.”

With no other choice, I followed, looking around at her place and yelping when I saw a shadow by the window that looked skinny and horned, but a second later I saw it to be a tree… mind playing tricks on me, I guess.

Reaching the bathroom, she gestured me into the tub and I climbed in and she read and watched some instructions. “Okay, maybe a little different.” She muttered as she turned on the bathtub faucet and switched it over to the handshower. I couldn’t help but smile and let out a happy sigh I felt the warm water go on me.

“Alright, shampoo…” She took some out of her cabinet and worked it on me, and wrung out my tail before applying any there or on the mane. I looked back at her as she did so, it did feel pretty nice, actually. Next came the brushing, which nearly made me collapse with a grin from the feeling of it going through my coat, tail, and mane.

“Enjoying yourself?” She asked.

“I’ll admit, before meeting… well… you know… and before knowing you were… well… you know… I kinda had fantasies about this in high school.” I said with an amused smirk.

“What, you being an alicorn princess?” She asked with a smirk.

“…” I gave her a look that could have burned through iron.

“I’m kidding, I know what you were talking about.” She said. I guess she just wanted to try and help improve my mood. All that had happened was a lot to take in for me, after all. “You don’t seem that turned on, now, though. Just relieved like you’re at the spa or something.” She said, causing me to raise an eyebrow.

“Excuse me?” I asked.

“I mean if you had fantasies about this, you’ve always said if I weren’t a lesbian you’d have considered me, even if we decided we were just good friends, you always thought I was hot.” She said. Alice sure could be blunt sometimes…

“What exactly are you getting at?” I asked, more confused now.

“Now this, and you don’t seem to be… you know… turned on by it. Just kinda noticed. Do you… I dunno, you’re a mare now, maybe you don’t find girls attractive anymore?” She asked.

I paused, not sure how to answer that and admittedly I was surprised. I never at any point in time was feeling sexually active from this bathing experience with Alice’s hands massaging me all over as she worked the shampoo into my coat and now that I think about it I’d have thought I would have been. “Maybe… just distracted by all that’s happened?” I asked.

“Maybe.” She said. She didn’t seem to press it any further, and she changed the subject. “It’s kinda… ironic, I guess. Now that I think of it, in a way you are… or were not so different from Cadance.” She explained.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“You… well back then before… well, everything… you always were kind of a romantic, and you were always the guy to go to for helping hook people up. Not to mention the occasional sitting jobs.”

“Hey, I just needed the extra cash when it came to the last one.” I said. It was odd, though, how in some ways me and Cadance had a few similarities. Almost as if… no, that had to be impossible.

“I’ve been having these bad dreams, too.” I said. “Discord.”

“Discord? What’s he doing in your dreams?” Alice asked. I guess seeing Princess Cadance live and in person for want of better words had rendered her more open-minded about all this.

“I don’t know! But I think he’s been… haunting me somehow, too. The entire time! He’s been taunting me, gloating about something and I had a dream where I was in Cadance’s place as he went on a rampage through the Crystal Empire… like it just… I dunno… picked up where the series finale left off!” I explained.

“…You think Discord’s behind this?” Alice asked. “You realize he’s a fictional character, voiced by an actor from Star Trek, hell he’s based on the character the actor used to play!” So much for open-minded.

“You think I don’t know that? I don’t know if he’s somehow torn through reality and caused this, or if it’s all random chance and now I’m crazy!” I protested, hitting my hoof on the bathtub floor and making a small splash.

“…Look… I don’t know how it’s all possible, but I mean, look at me! Cadance is a fictional character, too, isn’t she?” I asked. “Yet here I am in her body!”

Alice thought about it for a moment. “Okay, say I go along with all this… maybe… I dunno, remember when we watched that old animated show of Justice League when you got the DVDs? The one where some of the characters ended up in a Silver Age-looking world that only existed as a comic in the ‘main’ reality?” She asked.

“Yeah.” I answered, how could I forget one of the best episodes?

“Well, remember that explanation? Say what we perceive as fiction exists as reality somewhere else. ESP or whatever it is, maybe the minds we see as more creative who make successful shows or book series are unknowingly responding to visions they get of that reality?” She asked.

“Well then I can say some of those realities suck.” I remarked dryly, causing Alice to laugh a little.

“Sorry, hearing Cadance use that last word is kind of funny.” She said, earning an eyeroll from me. “But my point is, what if Faust and some of the staff had some kind of closer perception of what happened, and that was its means of it being depicted here as a work of fiction, and the story ended so abruptly with cancellation because…”

“…Discord had won for real and left nothing else to tell…” I muttered, the fridge horror setting in. “In the Justice League episode, the comic the characters from there were recognized from was cancelled abruptly because that world was destroyed in a nuclear holocaust… so My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic was cancelled because in actuality, after he sent Celestia into Tartarus, Discord had done away with all his opposition… namely the Mane Six… and reduced Equestria and probably the rest of the world around it into ruin…”

“Actually it all sounds kind of scary the way you put it.” Alice said. “But it doesn’t explain why you ended up like this.”

“How should I know? But it doesn’t look like that’s gonna change any time soon.” I muttered, lowering my head. Before I saw it coming, I was suddenly being hosed down by the handshower again. When I was fully rinsed off, she toweled me down, wrung out my tail and mane again, and gave it a quick brushing, then gestured me out of the tub onto the floormats, and soon a hairdryer’s wrath was upon me and I got a whiff of the shampoo she’d used, which I swear smelt of lilac. Once I was dried off, she’d gotten a new brush out and began to work on my mane and tail with a little bit of spray.

“Let’s see if I can pull this off.” She muttered, and I had to admit the brush felt really nice.

“What, you use to have the brushable toys as a kid?” I asked.

“Used to? I have some of the new ones now genius.” Alice answered with a laugh.

“And now you get to try it out on the real deal.” I answered. Not that I was complaining, if I were a cat I’d probably be purring when that brush went through my mane right now. A couple of minutes later, she seemed to be done.

“Well, what do you think?” She asked, getting a mirror out of the cabinet and moving it around so I could see. I turned my head and took a look.

Alice had left no detail unattended. If I had the jewelry on, I’d look every bit like Cadance. My tail and mane had been groomed and styled back to perfection, my coat was nice and clean, the lilac smell still there. I could only stare, speechless like I’d been when I first saw myself upon waking up this way earlier today. On one hoof, I wanted to say the alicorn in the mirror was absolutely stunning now. On the other, it was a little weird knowing that said alicorn was me…

Did I seriously just use a ponyism somewhere in those thoughts?

“I think everypony will be jealous of your grooming skill.” I said with a small smirk, though winced again realizing I definitely used one then. Standing up, I looked back at Alice again. “It’s weird, the dream where I was in Cadance’s place, it felt almost like a memory or something…” I said, putting my hooves on the counter so I could look in the mirror. No way would my wingspan work in here.

“What do you remember of it?” Alice asked.

“A lot of it was like that part I thought you missed from the finale. He was destroying the Crystal Empire, blowing up buildings, causing blasts of soda to erupt out of the ground like geysers…” I shuddered, remembering the screams as ponies were blown high into the air, likely to fall to their deaths soon after. “Shining Armor wasn’t there, he was in Canterlot, I guess Cadance stayed behind to protect the Crystal Empire. She tried to fight him with the power of the Crystal Heart but it didn’t work. Discord then promised he’d make sure a happy ending never enters her mind again, because her power was based on love. Then came this weird poem… five score divided by four, your memories removed your bodies confused, blah blah blah our outlooks bleak something-something he started chanting and I… I mean she… I dunno… we… felt like reality and our body just got ripped apart right before I woke up!” I explained, the sheer terror of that dream still felt fresh in my mind. Alice came over, brushing her hand though my mane. It felt nice, but even that only calmed me slightly.

“You know, I’m starting to wonder if this is the connection!” She offered.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Maybe, this is gonna sound insane, but if all that’s true maybe you are Cadance.”

“Are you joking? How? I can’t be! I have a life, memories, I’m practically my own pon—I mean person! By Tartartus, I was born fifteen years before the show even started airing!” I protested, staring at my reflection and ignoring my latest ponyisms. Something about what she said… almost made sense… no, no, she can’t be right… I’m not some pink, girly pony… not originally anyway.

“Didn’t stop this from happening. I’m still kinda trying to wrap my mind around it, too, you know.” Alice answered. “But if this is all true, the whole Equestria-is-real theory, the finale with Discord was actually something that happened, and your dream is a lingering memory of Cadance’s before he got to her, especially with the stuff you said he chanted, maybe she reincarnated inside you or something.” Alice paused, she must have realized like I did how utterly ridiculous she must have sounded saying all that, but even then…

“I’m NOT Cadance!” I yelled, louder then I meant to, and my voice trembled as some of these connections seemed too possible for my liking. “I know I look like her, but… I… I can’t be… can I? Why me?! Why when I had all this happen to me? Aren’t there some rich, sugary-sweet sorority girls out there who’d be more appropriate?” I asked.

“You’ve always been good with helping people find love, remember? Her special talent was love. And maybe… I dunno… it translated into you being all Mr. Walking E-Harmony for lonely singles?” Alice offered. “And also… if he did this to you… her… well what if there’s others out there? Like he did it to the Mane Six, probably others, too?”

“Well I haven’t seen any indication of it. Besides, who’s gonna post somewhere ‘hey, I got a cutie mark today!’ followed by the next day ‘hey, thought I’d post that now I got a mane, I think I’m becoming a pony!’ and I’m pretty sure nopon—“ I growled “…nobody is gonna post on their wall ‘OMG I turned into insert-my-little-pony-character-name-here! I mean if I just randomly did that, you’d think I was nuts, or trying to make a really bad joke. And even then who’s insane enough to actually enjoy this kind of predicament enough not to realize their life as they know it’s over?” I asked.

“I get you’d not be able to go to work, or do a lot of stuff you used to.” Alice said, my words no doubt sinking in.

“Not be able to go out in public, period.” I said, looking down and walking towards the bathroom door. “If people see me, feds’ll probably come after me so they can lock me up in a lab and dissect me, like in ET or something. I won’t have anything resembling a life outside of hiding…” My legs felt weak and I nearly collapsed, Alice rushed over and put her arms around me. I wonder if this was what Discord meant by my… I mean Cadance’s outlook being bleak… reborn through me, stranded on a world that she’d have to spend the many years an alicorn probably had attached to their lifespan in hiding. It sounded like a fate worse then death.

Without thinking I put my forelegs around Alice to hug her, tears flowing out of my large eyes as she allowed me to let it all out. “First I lose Angela, now I lose myself.” I muttered, voice trembling still.

“Not to be depressing, but I wonder if… maybe your grief from the divorce, or even a tragic marriage, is part of it. You mentioned Discord swearing he’d make sure a happy ending didn’t cross your mind again?” Alice asked. More realization hit me. Cadance had a lot of power when her love was strong, she was no match for Chrysalis or Sombra when she was in grief. If that was somehow true, Discord had pulled it off brilliantly, I was far from in any state of mind to unleash any of Cadance’s real power. Why did I use ponyisms… why was all this making sense despite how ridiculous it was… why did I have such an elaborate dream, and keep being haunted by Discord… why did I adjust to a body I’ve only had for about a day in so short a time…? Was I becoming Cadance in my mind more and more now, too?

“No, no, no, no, no!” Fresh tears came. “I feel so beyond pathetic! …But anyone would when they knew everything in their life was truly gone now!” Alice let go and nudged my chin up with her hand.

“Hey, I’m still here, aren’t I? Cale or Cadance I’m still your friend and I’ll stick by you no matter what, and I’ll try and help you as best I can.” She said with an honest, assuring smile. Her words did manage to soothe me somewhat.

“Look, you’re cleaned up, you’re still alive and healthy... and admittedly extremely adorable... why don’t we just chill on the sofa and enjoy the rest of the night, alright? We can maybe see for certain if there’s any sign of other incidents… this seems too elaborate for a character like Discord to go through so much trouble to do to just one pony.”

I managed a nod, and followed her back to her den. She flopped down on her sofa, opening her laptop. I got up beside her, leaning and slumping on my back, my hind legs hanging over the edge and my forelegs at my sides, much like a certain mint-colored background pony was known across the internet for having done. The moment she looked over at me, she began to laugh.

“What?” I asked with a shrug. “Lyra’s not the only pony now who wouldn’t mind being a little more human.” I answered.

“Whatever you say.” Alice answered, running a search of some sort and bringing up some… interesting pictures of the mane six in… interesting poses.

“I don’t think that’s what we were looking for.” I commented, and for some reason I felt extremely uncomfortable when I saw the ones of Twilight Sparkle. They weren’t any more extreme then the others but somehow they were the ones that left a squick feeling in my chest.

“I know, I’m just… wanting to see something about you.” Alice mused, changing the search and images of Dr. Whooves appeared. I raised an eyebrow, but found nothing special about him. He was a pony who somehow had an uncanny passing resemblance to the Tenth Doctor. “Uhhh… can we get to the point of this soon?” I asked. She changed the search and brought up images of Big Macintosh.

“You find them attractive?” She asked.

“No. And honestly I don’t know why people think every mare in Equestria lusts over him.” I remarked.

“Not mares. Not stallions… unless…” Alice did one more search, and this one ended up getting my attention.

Shining Armor. My heart skipped a beat and I looked at the pictures, and suddenly I felt a longing inside me. One photo in particular in the search held my interest, one of him with his foreleg around Cadance, who was nuzzled up to him. I don’t know how long I was staring at it, but I snapped out of my trance when Alice changed screens and drifted about several My Little Pony boards that had remained active. As I had insisted, nothing.

“Well, I doubt hooves would make typing easy.” Alice suggested. “And you kinda zoned out on those pictures of Shining Armor. You alright?”

“Huh? Yeah, I’m fine!” I insisted. “Look, we got no results, either nopony… nobody is willing to admit to having the same problem because they know they’re not gonna be taken seriously… or I really am alone…” I said.

“Well, look. You’re staying the night, got it? We can figure out what to do tomorrow, in the meantime we can watch a movie and just try to get your mind off it, alright?” Alice offered. I managed a smile, I couldn’t ask for a better longtime friend. “Ghostbusters, in surround sound?” She asked.

“Twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week, no job’s too big, and no fee is too big for me to say no to that.” I answered, trying to perk up as she offered the past time other then Warcraft that she, Craig, and I had always partaken in. “You may need to make the popcorn, though. Microwave’s no good with these.” I answered, holding up my hooves.

An hour and a half of quoting nearly everything in an old classic that predated us but still held its own decades later, it was time for bed. Alice had prepped up the sofa for herself and said I was free to sleep on the bed, but I’d insisted it the other way around. When she’d gone to sleep, I stared out the window, the storm had not let up and it was creeping into the night owl hours. The apartment was now dark with the window being the only real illumination. A crack of thunder made me jerk my head in the direction of the window, and it was then I noticed the normally rhythmic ticking of the clock Alice inherited from her grandmother that sat on the mantle had ceased. I looked over, confused and trying not to feel afraid, wondering if it just needed to get fixed.

Suddenly a sickening creaking was heard all around, growing louder and louder as I squeezed my eyes shut and covered my ears with my hooves. How could Alice not hear this?! When I opened them, horror came over me.

The whole place had lost its sense of perspective; wall and furniture angles were now completely distorted and uneven like some drunken artist’s painting, and dread came over me as to what, or who was causing it. “No… no… please…” I whispered, cowering on the couch and squeezing my eyes shut again. When I opened them, I found I was back home, on my own couch, and I wasn’t alone.

“Hey, baby.” A friendly, female voice I’d not heard in some time said. I turned and my eyes widened in disbelief.

“Angela?!” I asked. She looked as she did when I’d last seen her, her reddish-brown hair in its shoulder-length style, her blue eyes gazing at me, that sweet smile I fell in love with formed on her lips.

“Oh, Cale, what have you gotten yourself into?” She asked, I looked at myself, realizing I was no longer Cadance and I laughed in relief.

“Oh, crazy story… we… we were separated, and crazier thing, don’t laugh, I became a pony. Like from that old show.” I explained. Angela smirked and shook her head.

“You think the weirdest stuff sometimes, Cale. That’s why I fell in love with you.” She said. “Hey, quick question.” She said.

“Anything, babe.” I said. She slowly traced her hand along my cheek and drew close.

“Will you ever turn this down?” She asked, the thing she always said and did before we’d make out.

“Never.” I said with a smile, and slowly we began to kiss, I don’t know for how long, but how it felt like an eternity since I’d last been with her made me grow more passionate, earning a giggle from her. As my hand moved down her back towards her butt, it brushed against something… I slowly leaned my head on her shoulder and noticed a long, red tail with a tuft of white fur on the end of it…

No… no… it can’t… Then it was gone. I had to have been imagining that, right?

Angela chuckled to herself and abruptly pulled away from me, grinning and utter horror came over me when I saw her right canine was noticably longer then the other. “What’s wrong, baby? Things NOT MAKING SENSE? She asked, her grin becoming far more sinister as an all too familiar voice seemed to speak at the same time as hers on those last three words.

“No… oh god, no!” I pleaded, and suddenly my own body just… faded… and I was Cadance again. My apartment vanished and I was sitting on invisible ground in solid blackness. ‘Angela’ stood over me, laughing and in a flash of light there stood Discord, who puckered his lips a few times mockingly.

“Wow, I’ll admit you’re a great kisser, but a poor judge of character. But I don’t think you need me to tell you that!” The draconequus said with a cruel, hearty laugh.

“Wasn’t what you did enough, Discord? Why follow me and torture me more?!” I demanded.

“Did I now?” Discord asked. “Or maybe, just maybe, little pony, I was never here. Perhaps I’m just a figment of your utterly messed-up mind, brought upon by the shell-shock of suffering too much at one time plus the memory of your precious Crystal Empire falling into ruin!” He continued, causing me to cower away from him.

“Oh! Speaking of!” He snapped his fingers, and a flash of light appeared before him, showing a window of sorts. “Look upon my works, ye mighty, and despair!” He sneered.

Within was like a twisted, distorted nightmare. The Crystal Empire was a cruel mockery of its former self; buildings turned into random objects, ponies being chased by things that randomly came to life and pursued, only to be blown into the air by geyserlike explosions from the ground, and landing with a sickening crunch that made me cringe. More images of places once familiar in Equestria had also suffered Discord’s wrath.

“Now watch this one. Right here…” Discord said, pointing with his claw at a pair, a filly and colt that were hiding from what I could best describe as a giant abstract drawing with teeth. “They think they’re safe, when…” I screamed when suddenly a massive boulder plummeted down upon them from above. Discord burst out laughing.

“I guess everypony’s a critic. Would you prefer I replayed it with a Yakkity Sax track dubbed over it?” He asked, snapping his claws again and the image of the chaotic Equestria vanished. I didn’t know if what I’d seen was true or another cruel joke the God of Chaos had conceived, but I was in no position to ask. “But all jokes aside, your guesswork does you credit, my dear Princess.” He said, approaching and crouching so he was closer to my eye level.

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Oh, isn’t it obvious? I made it so you’ll never feel happy again. You lost the love of your life… both of them! You’re trying to soothe your pain with gallows humor and nostalgia from the false life you’ve lived but it won’t change anything. You’re stranded here, with no hope, and no life to look forward to. What’s the best you can hope for if you were seen in public?” He asked, snapping his claws.

Before I knew it, I was suddenly on a table, and the abdominal part of my body had been cut clean open as though I’d woken up in the middle of an operation! The sight of my insides laid out, faceless scientists removing and examining what they’d taken, and a sudden burning pain made me scream out as loud as I could and in another flash of light, I was back in the darkness, whole and unharmed but Discord was once again with me.

“But… Alice…” I said. “I have my friends…”

“And a fat lot of good they can do you. Look what the magic of friendship did in the end for Equestria!” The chimeric monster said with a sinister laugh. “Alice can’t protect you forever, and you’ll only make things worse on her the longer she feels responsible for you. Admit it, I may be a creature of chaos, and lying may be one of my finer traits, but why lie when the truth can hurt so much more?” He asked, a horrible sneer on his goatlike face when it was suddenly inches from my own. “You’re a pony, trapped in a human world. Such a fate would be truly maddening to any sane mind.”

He was right… I was amazed to keep my mind even remotely straight this long… but how much longer? Where could I go? I can’t burden anypony else… I could feel tears beginning to form in my eyes.

“Ohhh, there, there, little Princess. I’m here to keep you company…” Discord said, his cruel, mocking laugh suddenly echoing all around me as I collapsed to the ground, sobbing in defeat. Suddenly, I was in Alice’s apartment again… but I couldn’t stay. I had to leave now or she’d try and stop me… she’d never understand and one day, maybe she would realize I was doing her a favor in the end…

I’m sorry, Alice. I can’t do this anymore. I need to be somewhere I can never be found, and won’t trouble any…one… I care about ever again. Thank you for trying to help me, but it’s too late now, even before I came over, it already was. Please understand, and move on with your regular life, it’s something you have that I no longer do.

~Cale

My horn ceased glowing as the pencil clattered to the side of the table, the note left for her to find, and I approached the window, using my magic to open it and step outside with the bag of things I'd brought around my neck. Closing the window behind me, I spread my wings and prepared for a long flight into the night sky. Somehow, I could sense the weather around me, my sense of direction that had somehow made my trip to Alice’s easier then expected guided the way to where I wanted to go. It was the only place now that was nearby that made any more sense to me, the only place where I could go now that I’d lost everything else… was my life a lie? Was everything I knew to be a lie? Why did I still mostly think like me, yet have these confusing thoughts and memories? Was all of this real? Was Discord hounding me or had Cadance been driven mad before she ended up as me that now suffering nightmares and hallucinations about Discord had become a side-effect? Was I me? Was I Cadance? Who was I?! Who AM I?! Who was I going to be? I couldn't think straight anymore, only the thought of where I was going kept me moving.

That was when I arrived at the Eastern State Mental Hospital’s doors… pounding the door with my hoof frantically until a night shift orderly answered it, and was greeted with a sight he probably wasn’t expecting to ever see in his lifetime.

“Please! I-I’m begging you… d-don’t ask an-nything, I n-need to be committed…” I pleaded, my voice trembling, body soaking wet and my eyes soaking with the tears I’d shed since leaving Alice’s place…

Author's Note

And there we have another completed chapter. Next one is the final chapter, stay tuned loyal readers and hope this one was good for you till then! :twilightsheepish:

Truth

“And I’ve been here ever since… I don’t know what’s going on outside, but you’re saying there’s others who disappeared, too, right? Look, I know it all sounds completely crazy but it’s all true, I swear!” The alicorn pleaded. Dr. Lance gave a nod and looked over his notes.

“It says that Cale's friends Alice and Craig… the latter of whom returned shortly after when Alice had contacted him… had searched for Cale but never found him, yet you seem very insistent you're him. So then Alice has seen you like this…” Dr. Lance said. “Authorities have contacted his ex-wife as well, but she denies ever having seen him since the divorce ended.”

“It makes sense nopon—I mean nobody has, I don’t look like Cale at all anymore, do I?” She looked down at herself, raising her hoof and playing with her mane a little, staring at it. “All I want is to be myself again…” She said, looking back at the doctor. “Please, just… making this go away would be all I’d ask for…”

"Well, I'm not sure we can do that, but we'll try to help you recover on an emotional level. You've clearly been through a lot." The doctor answered.

She looked down again, as if accepting reluctantly that might not happen. “But on the other hoof… I guess… I… I feel a little better now, having had somepony…” she caught herself, but just let it slide this time. “…to talk to. And if I really am her reincarnated and there are… others like me out there, maybe I can learn to live with this.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” Dr. Lance said with a genuine smile, shutting off the tape. “It looks like progress was made after all. We’ll keep you informed of any sign of other, well, ponies out there.”

The alicorn smiled, truly happy to hear this and instinctively hugged the doctor. “Thank you… so much. I’ll do my best to get better, for next session if we can have more.”

At that moment, the radio’s track switched, and the song from earlier, when she’d first met the doctor, played once more, its first lyrics crooning out.

--only just begun…

The alicorn looked up, confused. “Weird… why is it playing again so soon?” She asked.

“Well, why wouldn’t it? I’d say it sums the situation nicely.” Dr. Lance said with a chuckle, and he snapped his finger. The song’s first lyrics played again and again as a dark smile spread on his face. Removing his glasses, his eye pupils were now red, and his right canine appeared to be longer then the other.

“No…no, no, nonononono…” The alicorn patient stammered, her confusion turning into complete terror as she realized what was going on, and whom she’d vented her story to. “No, this can’t be real, it can’t be! She backed away until she bumped into the padded wall and the music fell silent. In the doctor’s place stood the chimeric entity who had tormented her since it’d all started.

“Oh you’d better believe it, Cadance. It’s all real. You’re trapped here, and your mind is every bit as chaotic as Equestria has become thanks to me!” Discord taunted.

“This isn’t real, it’s only a dream, it’s only a dream, it’s only a dream…” Cadance cried out, now cowering and holding her head with her hooves, squeezing her large eyes shut.

“Deny it all you want, Princess. It doesn’t make it any less the truth. And don’t worry, you’ll be here long enough to muse over that!” The God of Chaos sneered, letting out a cruel, maniacal laugh as he now stood over her. “All of this? Your life going a serious spiral the previous months? The hallucinations, the nightmares? All of it purely to break you further! To turn you against all you stood for; love and hope that’s now been crushed into delicious fear and despair! Yes, other ponies have reawakened, but your grief and misery has repressed your true self from fully recovering, and it’d take nothing short of a miracle and the restoration of the love in your heart to change that... something I'm not exactly placing bets on happening any time soon! You’ll NEVER see Equestria OR your precious Shining Armor EVER again, and as the song has made so clear, it’s all only just begun!” he declared, laughing even more as Cadance lay at his feet, her body shaking as she continued sobbing.

Everything seemed to spin. Cadance could hear that laughter, again it seemed to echo all around her, gloating and mocking her, she couldn’t respond, Discord had pulled this one final trick to restore that thin sliver of hope simply so he could snatch it away from her in the worst and cruelest way… now there she lay, balled up in a fetal position as the draconequus clenched his fist and thrust it in the air in sadistic triumph.

Outside, Dr. Lance stood by Dr. Murphy, seeing the alicorn cowering in the corner in her cell, and watched as she cried at the mercy of an invisible enemy.

“Thank you for coming. Here are the recordings, Dr. Murphy.” Dr. Lance explained, handing over several tapes. “I was speaking with her and it appeared she was on the verge of recovery, but then it seemed something inside her snapped and she fell into a complete state of hysteria… and now this… a full psychotic breakdown, she no longer seemed aware of me as I left the room, and believes herself to be suffering at the hands of some unseen tormentor, the antagonist from the show she claims to be responsible for her predicament. From my assessment, it began as minor hallucinations, which escalated into elaborate nightmares brought on by the stress of her living situation as well as the transformation, if it is all to be believed, and unfortunately has only worsened into what you see before you. I pity her, but I’ll leave the final decision up to you. Continued containment is my strongest recommendation. It would seem very possible the disappearances are connected to this phenomenon… it’d be hard to ignore, but the experience seems to have taken it’s toll on her sanity… inform me of what you wish to be done next when you’ve come to a decision.” He looked back at within the cell window, and walked away. Dr. Murphy peered in, sighing and shaking his head.

“Poor thing, I wish we could do more for her… maybe in time, I can only hope.” The older doctor said, and he, too, left to return to his office. Back in her cell, the alicorn began to softly giggle to herself, singing a song over and over again with an imaginary companion as she stared off into space.

“Sunshine, sunshine! Ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”

Author's Note

And thus endeth the story... I'm not going to Tartarus for an ending like this, am I?

I sought to conclude it on an open note, perhaps somepony can save her, or perhaps she'll remain there, or will the government get wind of ponies appearing all of a sudden? If anyone wants to incorporate or cross over or whatnot with this story's events, or in some way make it continue further just ask! Maybe I'll even incorporate that into a sequel one-shot or something. :twilightsmile: I thank everyone who's stuck by and read my FSMBM fic and now that I have more time again, I can get back to reading others' FSMBM stories, there are quite a few I've been eager to get to read and others I always look forward to seeing the next update to, including the main fic Twisted Spectrum made that started it all!

Act 2: In Sanity's Shadow

“Any change, Dr. Murphy?”

“I’m afraid not. Our patient continues to remain in a deranged state. Whatever she saw… whatever she experienced has broken her mind. I hope for an eventual recovery, or some means of reaching her, but for now, it would seem there’s little we can do.

“How long has she been here now?”

“About two days. She resists treatment, she seems unaware of those who attempt to interact with her most of the time. Several times, her paranoia becomes focused on an imaginary external tormentor she calls “Discord”. When a doctor had provided her a chance to illustrate him, it appeared to be some sort of chimeric entity.”

“I’ve watched the series… I admit I’m familiar with the character. I can’t help but wonder, though, if this is happening and linked to other disappearances or that incident in Seattle, perhaps… he is not so imaginary?”

“That, or he’s impacted her in some way that has damaged her enough to perceive him as a recurring visitor… this is all fantastical at best, doctor, even with… her.”

“What do we do?”

“Keep her under observation.”

“How can you say this? Haven’t I made things better for us?”

“Who cares, Cale? I changed my mind anyway, sorry if that little sliver of hope lead you on in the end…”

Angela…

My heart squeezed in my chest once again, I opened my eyes and took in my padded surroundings. My short, rapid breaths slowed down as I looked down at my pink hooves. Two days and nothing’s changed. The walls around me now displayed the delirious episodes I’d suffered during that time, 5s/4 written on several of the pads… did I do that? How did I do that? When did I do that? Was anypon…anybody watching?

I grit my teeth realizing I’d almost said some ponyism again and collapsed to the floor, my hoofs mussing through my silky mane. “What’s wrong with me?!” I screamed out, trying not to break down.

Get out

Get out get out get out get out get outgetoutgetoutgetoutgetoutgetoutgetout

Five score divided by four

Five score divided by four.

Memories removed, bodies confused.

Not now, sweetie, mommy’s thinking!

Sunshine sunshine ladybugs awake!

My eyes widened as I realized I was reciting the jumbled phrases and words out loud. My heartbreak from losing Angela, my pain of knowing my Shining Armor was gone… no, that’s Cadance, that’s me, right? No! Yes? Maybe? Who am I? That’s ridiculous, my name’s…

My mind drew a blank as I tried to remember something other then ‘Cadance’. Mi Amore Cadenza? No, that’s not it! Who was I… the person who was married, who was known for helping others find a special some— soul mate. Why was it when I tried to think of the name it felt wrong? It was right, wasn’t it? I whimpered as I felt as though who I was just seemed to fade a little more.

“Why does it matter…” I muttered to myself. “I have nothing left to believe in…” Everything I did to try and make myself happy after I lost the person I’d loved felt like alcohol, it numbed the pain but it never made it go away. I dipped my head back down. Becoming the pony who symbolized and believed in the very thing I’d lost all hope in felt like a cruel joke. My heart had been broken, some believed they could be mended, but how could mine?

My eyes widened when I heard that horrible chuckle in the room. I wasn’t alone anymore, but these were the times I wished more then ever that I was.

“Please, leave me alone! I don’t want you here! Go away! Go away! Go AWAY!” I pleaded.

“Now, now, Princess. That’s not a very polite way to greet a visitor!” That smug, condescending tone I knew all too well now sneered. Odd, I hadn’t seen a telltale flash of light, or anything that signaled his arrival like the series always did.

“Answer me this, Cadance” the chimeralike entity asked, leaning right into my face. “How does somepony who’s got nothing left to believe in, continue to live?”

“….” I shook my head, my eyes squeezed shut as I tried to filter him out.

“The answer is ‘not very well’ of course!” Discord said with his crooked smirk. I swear I’ve heard his observation somewhere before but I was too lost in my grief and fear to think about it. “Take your current circumstances, my dear! You’re miserable here, but you don’t want to leave either because you feel it’s safer then out there!” He said with a laugh. I cringed and tried to turn away from him, but he was already there, having arched his body over me so he could look me in the eyes again.

“You had a bad day, didn’t you?” He asked.

“I’ve had a lot of bad days lately, Discord.” I answered back flatly. “I also read that story.”

“But does it sound nearly so ideal in its outcome now? It’s not a victory, it’s only delaying the inevitable! Why do you think I’ve always believed making sense literally makes no sense?” He snapped his fingers and images of Twilight Sparkle as a filly appeared, she did that greeting, but vanished. Then Shining Armor appeared, I couldn’t stop my heart from skipping a beat. Then he, too, vanished as I desperately reached out to him. “You are Cadance but you don’t have the memories, if Shining Armor was out there, what makes you think he’d be any different? He’d never remember you! You’re alone, Cadance! Love lost is love never regained. Those who think it's better to have loved and lost then never have loved at all and such are optimistic fools, much like Cadance once was, and in retrospect, like you once were, am I right?” He asked with a wide grin. “…Which brings me to my last point; when I say a bad day, I mean when you know you’ve lost everything, and all you believed in. Then, while some deny it and stall it, in the end they all come to find only chaos remains as the closest thing that, ironically, my dear…” He said with a grin. “Actually makes sense! Why do you think you find so much comfort and ease when you indulged in it these past few days?”

I stepped back, shaking my head. “Stop it... You’re not real! You’re in my mind!” I said, but I couldn’t stop my voice from trembling.

“Obviously! And so what if I am?” The draconequus sneered as he reclined in the air. “What’s that say about you?”

I had no response to that.

“Exactly. Be thankful you have the company!” He said, laughing out loud. “And be thankful you have such an easy escape from this pain… madness, insanity, chaos!”

As those words sank in, I collapsed to the ground again, alone in the darkness of my cell. I couldn’t stop myself from letting tears flow now. All I wanted was comfort, security, something to make the pain go away, the possibility of moving on with my life but I’d been denied that… did I even have the chance to without this, or was it some other illusion that’d end in tragedy? Everything that has a beginning has an end, right? That makes sense?

Happiness and love were temporary... yes... pain and loss were permanent once they ended, that made sense. It haunts you, it haunts me, I can’t let go, I am constantly reminded of those moments and they do nothing but make it worse. How do I live when whoever I was lost who mattered most to him? How do I... Cadance... live when Aunt Celestia... my Shining Armor... my sister-in-law... everypony I cared for was gone, or forgotten me? How do I live when I, the embodiment of love’s heart is dead inside?!

"What's our song again, Twilight? Show me..." I heard myself mutter.

…the answer is ‘not very well’...

Author's Note

And so I make the teaser/intro chapter to part 2 as a way of setting the stage for impending crossover/referencing/etc (any future chapters will be a Cadance POV response to them) and allowing a way of saying the story's not over after all thanks to those offers, which mean the earth to me and have gained my biggest thanks imaginable when I'd initially wrote this just because the story setting sounded like fun and I never expected the attention it DID get which I'm also very grateful for so thanks all of you! :twilightsmile:

Suffering a divorce or similar loss is a deep, more intimate blow that can leave you in a state where you no longer feel like you can continue, as if an important part of you has been forcibly ripped away, or a wound that festers instead of heals has been inflicted inside you. Then imagine the process of the experiences Five Score induces on its protagonists happening after, just turning those last shreds of life upside-down. This leaves Cadance, who embodies love, a confused pony unable to determine the next step, or know what to believe in anymore as her and her former self's personas mesh and clash. As I said, I want Cadance's recovery to be a challenge!

Anypony who knows what story Discord references gets a pat on the back and a smile from me! :trollestia: .

Sweet dreams, everypony

In Darkest Depths

I had no idea how much time had gone by. But every time I was awake, aware of my surroundings, I’d panic to the point they’d have to subdue and sedate me.

Now was one of those times.

“Let go of me! Please! I have to change back! I have to! This isn’t me!” I screamed, thrashing in the bound sheet they’d used as a straightjacket, as my build and size didn’t suit the ones intended for humans.

“Hold her steady!” I could hear a doctor saying amidst the blur of motion and faces around me.

“He did this to me! Discord! The God of Chaos is here! Why can’t any of you see him, he’s right there!!” I screamed, louder and more hysterically, feeling the hot tears falling down my cheeks as I saw that distorted creature sneering at me from the corner of my cell.

I felt a brief pinch, and the orderlies gently setting me down. I struggled to sit myself up as best I could, leaning against the cot as I tried to think clearly despite the drugs setting in.

What happened… so… fuzzy…

I called myself ‘Cadance’, I called myself ‘girl’, I felt my heart ache for losing a stallion and a marriage I only knew through episodes of a television show. It felt like more of me was slipping, and more of her was replacing me. Worse was when I had said things to myself, and referred to myself by that name, it seemed so natural… so right. Not just because I looked like her but because for that moment I felt like her. I snapped out of that delirium and tried to recall my old self’s name, the first thing I ever got when I was born.

“I’m not Cadance! I’m not Cadance! I’m NOT Cadance! I’m NOT CADANCE!” I said, squeezing my eyes shut as hard as they could as I continued to try to deny all evidence to the contrary. “Listen to yourself!” I ordered, hearing the alicorn’s beautiful, but now trembling and frightened voice taking my speech for me. “Who. Are. You?”

Mi Amore Cadenza. Cadance. Princess Cadance.

NO!

“Ca—adance….” I teared up again, lowering my head and feeling my long mane fall in front of my eyes. I had to get out of this body, and get as far away from myself. If I died would that do it? My eyes slowly opened as I looked down at myself. Pink fur coat… dainty, feminine hooves… curvaceous body with firm flanks and slender, graceful legs…. A full, silky tail and mane of three colors, the pressure of the wings on my back against the bindings. Nothing of the human I once was remained. Of all the people in the world, why was it me?

A humming sound was heard, a blue aura glowed above me and I knew my horn was active. I felt the bindings loosen and fall off me and I stepped out, only to fall to my side from fatigue caused by my outburst and the drugs.

Thunder crashed and my eyes then snapped open. I was no longer in the mental institute, rather instead I was laying on my bed at home. I tried to sit up, then noticed I was still in Cadance’s form. “Why won’t this stop…” I pleaded, bringing my hooves to my face and rubbing my large eyes. As I looked up, the walls were now covered in crude writings and drawings, all glowing blood red and all spelling ‘5s/4’ like the cell I’d been in now had all over the place. The room was dark, and as I looked around it felt as if the numbers spun around me.

I could hear soft crying, it sounded female, and more then familiar to me.

“Angela?” I asked, climbing from the bed and left the room, walking down the hall to find the source of the crying. Perhaps against my better judgment as I’d seen enough horror movies and games to know noises that didn’t seem to make sense being there often lead to something bad, but at the moment I wasn’t sure which would be worse… going in as prepared as I can be for whatever awaited me in the lit living room just at the turn of the hallway, or continue cowering in the bedroom and hoping whatever it was wouldn’t come looking for me…

I slowed my steps as I approached, the crying getting louder as I drew closer. This wasn’t normal at all… it was practically deafening when it was just around that foreboding corner! Chills went down my spine and I took a breath, focusing on my horn that I hoped could protect me, and entered the living room.

Empty. As I looked around the crying was suddenly all around me, it wouldn’t stop and I finally collapsed to my haunches and held my hooves over my sensitive ears, trying to drown it out but even then it didn’t stop, as though it were inside my head!

Suddenly it stopped, and a deathly silence followed. Then I heard Angela’s voice behind me.

“Why, Cale? Why would someone who supposedly is a very loving person ruin the happiness of the one he claimed to love?” She asked, her tone filled with grief.

“Angela, I’m so sorry! I know I did wrong, but… you… you can’t blame all of it on me… you know that.” I said softly. It may have been selfish or defensive, but it was truth, I had friends and family who had spent quite a while trying to make me see that. I still felt guilt unlike anything else, though, regardless of how much fault I had… I wasn’t even sure what was or wasn’t, only that some of it wasn’t.

"SHUT UP!" Angela shouted, her tone instantly having become completely livid, and eerily threatening, all enough to make me flinch as I turned and saw her enraged expression, which was all it took to make me back away from her. “Why do you think I’m here? Because soon…” She drew a knife out and looked at me, her eyes going from a look of anger to a terrifying hatred. “You won’t be. What you turned into is only more karmic for ruining any chance of a life again… not that you’ll have to worry about that.” She said as she advanced on me.

“GET AWAY!” I screamed, backing away and running down the hall instinctively, only for it to stretch indefinitely no matter how fast I galloped or flew. I could hear the enraged Angela behind me yet I couldn’t see her when I looked back. The hall now seemed to have a vast number of doors on either side, and I needed to hide! I pressed my hoof against one, and inside was a completely different place, one I knew all too well.

“How can you come to these conclusions? I’ve been doing my best to fix our problems while all you do is blame whatever you can think of on me!” Another me protested… my human self… who… Cale Amos! He was arguing with his wife. No, no, that’s not right. I am Cale dammit! Why did my mind sometimes feel like I… he was someone else? It felt like watching an old movie as my former self and my former wife argued, their words grew more heated, their gestures more aggressive.

“FUCK THAT! You should have picked up the slack the instant I started going back to college!” Angela shouted.

“You planned to move to part-time, and even then you didn’t want me to take two jobs because it meant you’d be alone longer!” The other me insisted, and I winced knowing what would come next. Angela, now more furious then ever, landed a hard, vicious slap across the other me's face that took about a day to heal, but that was nothing compared to the pain my heart had felt.

“Don’t put words in my mouth!” Angela hissed, getting up in the other me’s face as he nursed where she'd hit him. “Face it, it’s over. You wanna know what this feels like? Like I’m being held down, being forced to watch something I care about be brutally tortured to death, no matter how hard I tried to get free and save it! That’s what our marriage has been!”

“You think I don’t feel the same way? I feel like for the last few months all you wanted was to end it any way you could because things didn’t turn out how you planned! Not everything goes as planned, no matter what we do to try to make it so, it’s how the world is, Angie!”

She was in tears. “Don’t call me that! Don’t ever call me that again, you don’t get to! Not anymore!”

My heart sank, I couldn’t stand to watch this, not even from an external viewpoint. We both made mistakes, Angela lost her temper when things didn’t go smooth, and I didn’t always plan far ahead since I usually tried to go with things as they came and adapt as best I could.

“Angela… please, I love you, why do you think I married you? Why do you think I’ve kept my head up putting in extra hours at work? Why do you think I was willing to spend extra for stuff you really liked?” Other-me asked, approaching her and trying to put his hand on her shoulder, but instead she smacked it away and glared daggers at him.

“Doesn’t matter. You should have for once done the further planning for ways to handle bills, not me. I’m back in college I don’t have time to worry about anything else!” She snapped. “And you know what the crazy part is? I used to think I was the luckiest girl in the world to fall in love with the guy who makes love happen for others. Who knew he’d blow it completely when he found love?”

She grabbed her coat and brushed angrily past other-me and headed to the door. “I’m going to my parents. I’ll be back tomorrow for my stuff. Don’t make me have to bring the police over when I am.” She said in a cold tone as she opened the door and slammed it hard behind her once she left.

I tried to reach through. “Angie! Please! Come back!” I cried out, but nothing affected the memory as it faded into darkness. Watching this made me feel worse about myself, what could I have done to change this? I collapsed to my haunches and looked down at myself, tears forming. All of this… being abandoned, being stuck in this pony body, being tormented by images of a chaos god, it all felt like some kind of punishment.

Suddenly a figure appeared in the darkness through the door, approaching me. My eyes widened as I recognized it as my former self, but his skin was even paler then mine had once been, and he had his head down; I couldn’t see his face.

“You took away everything I had left.” Cale said, but his voice didn’t sound like I remembered it. It was deeper, almost inhuman in some way. I backed away nervously as he slowly tilted his head up, and screamed when I saw his face.

His eyes were missing, his nose missing, not bloody openings but just empty openings where they should have been, his mouth hung open and the inside was just as pitch black on the inside. He began to approach me again. “Give it back. Give me back my life, give me back my face! Every time I try to see it, it’s not there anymore!” It screamed as it suddenly ran at me. I fled as fast as I could down the hall, but the horrible apparition always seemed to be just behind me when I looked back. The halls grew darker, the closed doors framed only by the faint white light that came from whatever was behind them, and the path I ran down seemed endless as this thing that mocked my old form kept pursuing, its fingers now had grown longer almost like claws, its clothes looking more and more ragged whenever I had the nerve to look back. I didn’t want to, but my fear kept compelling me to do so, and every time it was more and more horrifying.

Up ahead, there was an open door, and far too desperate for a place to hide I ran right in and closed it as quickly as I could, using my magic to lock it. Scratching and pounding suddenly came from the other side as my pursuer attempted to get in and finish me off.

“GIVE IT BACK! GIVE IT BACK!” He… no IT screamed in a horrible, shrill voice as it pounded harder. I looked around the room, hoping there’d be something I could put in front of the door, and to my surprise it looked like my old bedroom, yet far emptier now with only my bed which was now just a mattress and frame. Whimpering as I felt despair overcome me, I slowly walked to my bed and crawled under it, curling up as I felt tears flow down my soft cheeks, and buried my face between my hooves.

“Please! S-somepony! An-nypony! H-help… m-me…” I cried, my voice trembling as the room grew darker, that terrible pounding and clawing growing louder till it seemed to be all around me and making me curl up tighter in fear. This was the end… I knew it was… the bed above me faded into blackness like everything else in the room, yet the pounding persisted. Discord’s laughter could be heard in the darkness, his distorted image undulating and twisting in my mind with that mocking sneer on its face.

“Can’t leave…” A voice sang to me.

Can’t leave can’t leave can’t leave can’t leave can’t leave can’t leave can’t leave can’t leave can’t leave can’t leave can’t leave…

I could never leave here, even if I were to leave I would never leave this room… my hopes were shattered, trapped in this form, my life turned upside-down and taken from me, in a world that I now felt completely alien to.

Chaos is the only comfort… The phantasmic form of Discord whispered in my mind.

Yes… let madness be my solace…

No!

Suddenly, I heard a different sound and my eyes snapped open. The faint light outside the door, the only thing that now existed in this darkness, grew brighter, and whatever thing was there had ceased its attempt to break in, and the door itself became engulfed in the light, a light that became yellow and welcoming like the sun itself. Frightened, I backed away, eyes wide with fear and whimpering and shaking all over when a tall, graceful form appeared in the frame. I barely found the words to speak as recognition came over me, fearing this to be another trick of my tormented mind…

“Princess Celestia….?”

Author's Note

Initially I'd hoped to make a separate sequel, but due to restrictions on 5s/4 fics nowadays requiring all new stories must be at least, WITHOUT EXCEPTION, regardless of circumstance, 30,000 words minimum before submitting, that's obviously not possible especially with said sequel having crossovers in it. As a result, the sequel will be done as a second act to the original story, hope you enjoy all the same!

Next chapter will cross over with Sarikano's Total Eclipse Of The Sun

Never Alone

There she stood, Princess Celestia, in the doorframe leading into this dark and empty place, Discord's laughing faintly heard.

“So this is Discord's laughter? It doesn't sound as crazy as Kefka…” Princess Celestia said, before finally noticing me. Had I been able to think rationally at the time, I may have found her remark unusual… as well as what she said next.

“Oh, hello pink pony,” the white alicorn princess said, looking at me as I lay huddled in the corner.

“Princess Celestia?” I asked. Another thing that, had I been more sane at the time, I’d have been confused by her behavior… was she here to help me?

No, she’s not real… a voice in my head said.

“No! No! You're not here! Nothing is! I.... I...” I muttered as I looked down at myself, shaking. “Madness... makes sense because nothing makes sense... even if I want to leave he won't let me leave, I'll never leave even if I do leave....” That was all I had… madness… madness and chaos… nothing could save me, not in this empty black void I’d been confined to…

Celestia was mumbling something to herself, something I couldn’t hear but she seemed to be annoyed by something before she returned her attention to me, her expression softer now, but with hesitation in her step. “Do not be afraid… my little pony. I am as real as you are.”

I wanted her to be real, I wanted it so badly, but what if this was another hope spot Discord planted in front of me so he could yank my chain again? No, I can’t let that happen to me again! I can’t let anything hurt me in here! I could already feel hot tears forming in my eyes again as I struggled to speak. “H-how do I... know that? So was the doctor! So was... she... my wife... so was everything Discord wanted me to think was real! He held it out in front of me so he could rip it all away!” I cried, my whole body shaking all over as I remembered all the torment I’d gone through ever since this started.

Celestia frowned, mumbling something again, this time I could faintly hear, something about “Q” before turning her attention to me again. “Well…” she explained. “Technically I'm not really here considering that we are in your mind.”

“Then if you're not here, and I'm not here, where am I? Where are we?” I pleaded. “Ever since this started happening, ever since I ended up like this...” I shook my head back and forth, trying to think clearly for the first time in a while “...nothing's made sense anymore, I can't... see things clearly anymore... what's real, what's not...” I looked up at the princess of the sun, filled with uncertainty and fear. “You... look like my… CADANCE'S... aunt Celestia... she adopted her... raised her! But… but maybe you're not...”

Celestia looked down at me, visibly saddened. “I'm sorry...” she said softly, and she slowly began to approach me again. “So, your name is Cadance?”

Not that name! No, not again! That wasn’t me! It wasn’t me! …Was it?

“NO! It's not!” I screamed instinctively. “I'm not Cadance I'm.... Cadance...” I said, my mind drawing a blank otherwise. “…Can't remember... I can only remember Cadance...”

“Then Cadance must be your pony name,” Celestia replied.

I lowered my head in defeat “...It's the only name I can remember now... the other... who I was... I barely feel like I was him but I don't want to forget! It's who I was! I want to go back, my life was just being fixed! Isn't there anything that can change this?!” I asked, my voice trembling again. This wasn’t what I was supposed to be. I’m a human, not a pony! But yet… that human part of me just felt like it was drifting away from me somehow, no matter how hard I tried to hold onto it. What was holding me back so badly? My mind was spinning, making endless twists, turns and forks like a sinister labyrinth guarding the answer that’d make everything alright again.

I heard Celestia approach me again, as she spoke, proposing a single question that froze me in place. “Why would being one prevent you from being the other?”

I sat there for a second before finding the words. “I... don't know... I'm scared... of this being what I'm supposed to be... because I don't know what to do anymore... or how to be... this!” I said. Was that it? Was I scared of the truth, of how drastically and frighteningly different it’d make my life to be Princess Cadance, and all it entailed? Differences I didn’t ask for, and didn’t want, but existed regardless? Raising my slender, feminine pink hoof I silently looked at it and Celestia once more approached, closing the distance between us little by little.

“You aren't alone,” she said gently. “Everypony is looking up to me for help, but I barely remember who I am, or know what to do. But I have my sister at my side to help me.”

Wait… what? My eyes widened in horror. I suddenly remembered that if the events of the show were connected to what happened here, Celestia was thought to be dead! If she was alive, and here, on Earth, then did that mean…? “H-he got you too?” I asked, staring agape at her. Did that mean Discord had…

The horrible memories returned, Discord’s chant that had started it all replayed over and over in my mind.“The dreams... the same words, over and over! Five score, divided by four... five score, divided by four...” I ranted.

“What else do you remember?” she asked.

“I... NO!” I cried out, denial instinctively making me separate who I once was from who I looked like. “Cadance! She... Discord attacked the Crystal Empire, she knew Celestia was gone... the six beaten... Shining...” The mention of Cadance’s former husband suddenly made my heart ache, I squeezed my eyes shut to hold back any new tears. “All gone!” I cried.

“The six?” Celestia asked, before realization came in. “You mean the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony? Do you know what he...” she paused, recalling what I’d said. “…dealt with them? What happened to Twilight?!”

“N-no... I don't know.” I replied, trying to remember the events despite how much they frightened me. “But I… I mean she... Cadance... she knew Discord had already done away with them...”

“In the same way as us?” Celestia asked.

“I don't know! I don't know!” I responded, shaking, trying to blot out the memory now, but in my efforts to find answers from it, I’d let it haunt me again. “Maybe? He said he wouldn't be as easy on me as he was then! That... a happy ending won't cross my mind again...”

I heard hoofsteps, and looked up. Celestia now stood right before me, looking down at me with gentle compassion. “He isn't here. You can fight his influence. Be free of this... nightmare,” she said.

At that moment, my emotions built up to their peak, and tears I’d been holding back flowed freely. “Aunt Celestia…” I said, throwing my forehooves around her leg and burying my face into it, sobbing hysterically for a few moments. “Please be real... help me... he won't leave me alone...” I said in between rapid breaths as I tried to get myself under control. I felt the taller alicorn gently place her other foreleg around me, and hold me in a tender embrace.

“I'm real and here to help you Cadance,” she said, and moments later, I began to calm down, though my body was still shivering all over.

“How do I get out of here?” I asked, finally looking up at her.

“I'm not an expert, but it is most likely dealing with the cause of all this,” Celestia replied. I wasn’t sure, if she meant my own emotional breakdown, or Discord. Was he truly here? Was I imagining him? I needed to know.

“Discord? I-is he behind this? Am I... not actually crazy?” I asked. The moment the words left my mouth, I heard a familiar, cruel laugh echo all around me. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed something appear in the corner and turned. There, drifting nearby in a floating sofa eating popcorn while wearing 3D glasses, was Discord himself; or what I thought to be him.

“Well, that... dear little pony princess... is entirely debatable!” the draconequus sneered, snapping his claw and the sofa, popcorn, and glasses promptly vanished. “Poor little delusional Cadance... now you've conceived these little hope spots that somepony else is here to save you!” he said with a laugh. “Oh what new lows your mind has stooped to!”

Celestia growled in disgust at the misshapen chaos god. “Why should she listen to you? You aren't even the real thing,” she said. I watched in confusion and fear, not sure who to believe now. Was all of this just my mind playing tricks on me? Was one real and the other wasn’t? I felt my fear grow again, worrying that I’d once again been fooled.

“And that makes us different how exactly?” Discord asked, before turning and grinning down at me. “That's adorable, Cadance! First you imagine me, now Celestia! You really are insane!”

No, it couldn’t be true, could it? I HAD been deceived again! My own mind, so desperate for escape from this horrible nightmare and again I took the bait! A horrible chill went down my back, and I began to back away from both of them. “No... please, no! Leave me alone, please!” I begged, collapsing on my haunches and slowly cowering down. The draconequus hovered in the air then began to glide around me, laughing at my suffering.

“Nothing but an insane stranger to her own body, misplaced in a world she doesn't belong in... truly a poem in and of yourself, Cadance!” he taunted in an almost sing-song voice and his mocking laughter began to echo all around me and even inside my head, causing me to curl up as best I could into a ball, my voice unable to go anywhere above a soft, trembling whimper.

“…Help… me…” I pleaded, feeling despair as Celestia seemed to be trying to decide what to do now, or how to go about it. Discord stopped in place and looked at her, grinning.

“Oh? You think you can save your niece, Celestia? Cadance is too scared to fight me now!” the chaos god asked, vanishing then reappearing beside her, patting her shoulder as they looked at me. The two of them spoke but I was too broken now to bother trying to overhear them, I buried my muzzle in my forehooves, trying to drown out his cruel, condescending voice. Suddenly, however, Celestia spoke to me again.

“Don't listen to him,” she ordered. “Of all po... beings, do you really think that his words can be trusted?”

Celestia was still there, she still believed in me? Still defended me? I opened my eyes and looked up at her, but Discord immediately stepped forward, standing directly over me now with his arms folded, a cruel sneer on his goatlike face.

“Of course you can't trust me, but who CAN you trust anymore? As I recall the woman you loved, who you trusted enough to marry... correct me on this... ABANDONED YOU!” the chaos god said. “I may not be trustworthy, but chaos and insanity have been the closest thing to solace you had!”

“I.... I don't... she....” I muttered helplessly, unable to argue with him but desperately trying to.

“Let me refresh your memory...” Discord replied with a grin, raising up his eagle claw and with a snap and a flash of light, Angela, my ex-wife was standing there in his place, looking down at me in disapproval. The mere sight of her was a horrible, painful memory.

“And you know what the crazy part is? I used to think I was the luckiest girl in the world to fall in love with the guy who makes love happen for others. Who knew he’d blow it completely when he found love?” she asked; the same words she’d said when she walked out on me that fateful evening.

“That's funny,” Celestia said, suddenly and defiantly. “I've yet to see a relation end that was entirely the fault of only one of the member of the couple,” she then looked over at me. “ Have you?”

“W-what do you mean?” I protested, raising my head up. “It was my fault! I... I failed!”

“That's right.” Angela said coldly. “She doesn't know what she's talking about. She wasn't there to see our marriage suffer and die! Because that's what you made it do!”

For a moment, Celestia was quiet, my eyes remained glued on the visage of Angela like a deer in headlights. “Tell me then, who is responsible for Nightmare Moon existing?” The other alicorn suddenly asked me.

“...Luna?” I asked. “She was jealous of you.” Even when I was mentally unstable I could remember that. Luna had grown envious of her sister, because ponies functioned in the daytime and slept at night, and some dark forces persuaded her to think that her sister was favored over her.

“But is it her fault alone?” Celestia asked.

Angela suddenly looked frustrated, and turned towards Celestia for a moment. “Stay out of this!” she hissed angrily.

“She had no right to be jealous! You loved her!” I protested, trying to ignore the image of my ex-wife standing before me.

“But I was too busy 'bathing in praises' to notice that she was suffering,” Celestia said, suddenly shedding a tear. “I wasn't there when she needed me the most. I remember that too clearly.”

“Now who does that remind me of?” Angela asked, looking back at me with hatred in her eyes. “Someone who spent the last months of our marriage inattentive to my needs and my expectations of you?”

“I'm sorry... I'm sorry... I'm sorry!” I pleaded, trying to back away and gritting my teeth as I cried out my apologies.

Angela looked at me with a frosty glare. “It's too late to be sorry, or to change anything!” she said lividly.

Too late! Too late! Too late! Too late! Too late! Too late! The voices rang in my head.

NO!

Realization came over me, grief suddenly began to fade as I looked at Celestia. Despite what Celestia had to do to Luna when she became Nightmare Moon, despite the heartache it caused her for a millenia from a horrible loss she felt responsible for; despite other mistakes she may have made along the way like letting Sunset Shimmer's ambitions fester into selfish obsession, she still moved forward and did all she could to be the best she could be. Cadance loved and admired Celestia, who had given her so much and helped shape her into the capable, responsible ruler of the Crystal Empire she eventually grew into... and now, seeing her here, and me feeling closer to her now, I felt new resolve in my heart begin to build. We faced darker moments in our lives, times we even lose someone we cared for, or even loved deeply, but we had to move on, for ourselves and everyone else we had, and I realized that now.

“...No... it's not too late!” I said to the facade of my ex-wife, brushing tears out of my eyes with my hoof. “Maybe for that part of my life, but not for the rest!” I looked over at Celestia, determination in my voice. “Aunt Celestia... even before you got Luna back you still did so much for Equestria! And... for me...”

I stood up, and approached, walking through Angela as though she were no more then a ghost. The image of her turned and stared at me in disbelief as I came over to Celestia. “You might not remember me, but I remember the story about this pony. You adopted her as your niece, and she helped save an empire...”

“You're forgetting something...” ‘Angela’ said, her voice now sounding like hers and Discord’s speaking in unison. “That was then, this is now,” she sneered.

“Don't listen to him,” Celestia said assuringly. “We'll need everypony's help if we are to restore what was lost. Especially your help.” She told me, nuzzling me comfortingly.

The warm gesture of almost maternal affection gave me a further boost of resolve as I sat down before her, looking down at my forehooves as I raised them up. “What was lost...” I muttered, my eyes widening in realization as I looked down at myself, and ran my forehooves through my long, silky mane. “I... This is me now... he... he was the last chapter of my life... this... a new chapter...” I couldn’t hold it in anymore, and I promptly threw my forehooves around her, the pony whom long ago I came to know of as… “Aunt Celestia!” I hugged her tight, new tears forming, but no longer tears of despair but tears of joy unlike anything I’ve felt in such a long time.

Behind me, I heard ‘Angela’ growl angrily and I turned as she suddenly vanished, replaced by a furious-looking Discord. “Stop it! Stop it!” the draconequus protested indignantly. “You can't be SERIOUS?! You're gonna just run away from your past? Could you BE more of a coward, Cadance?!” He lunged forward, swiping his claw at me in a fit of rage, but instead of striking me, it phased through me harmlessly. The chaos god stared at his claw for a moment, then at me in confusion.

“I'm not going to lie, it won't be easy,” Celestia told me, standing beside me. “But you won't be alone. Not anymore.”

My aunt’s words brought a smile to my face as I turned and looked towards the door to this dark place, which now contained a hallway of pristine white. I knew what was left to do now, and I turned and looked at the draconequus. “I'm NOT a coward, Discord! I can't change the past and she's right, it won't be easy to move on, but I won't be alone!” I said, walking towards the door. “I, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, was strong once, I can be again.”

Discord hovered in place, his eyes widening in curiosity and fear. “Wait, where are you going?! You can't leave!” he protested, and Celestia leaned in front of him, an amused look on her face.

“You have lost, again. She managed to free herself and there is nothing you can do about it,” she said, before turning and joining me at the doorframe and leaving him alone in the blackened room.

“Regardless of what happened in the past, I do have things to live for, and things I can still rebuild. I realize that now. And not even you can take that from me,” I said, using my magic on the door and starting to close it.

“NO!” Discord cried out, a look of absolute and genuine panick on his face as he frantically flew towards us. “NO! YOU CAN'T DO THIS TO ME!” he screamed, the door slamming shut right before he could reach it and trapping him within that same dark emptiness he'd intended for me. Immediately after, the door shrank and receded away, Discord’s desperate screaming and pounding fading along with it and leaving me and Celestia to ourselves in the white hallway.

“I think I'm ready to wake up... and see you.” I said, looking up at her and feeling much better.

“I'll wait for you back in reality… see you right away,” she said, smiling warmly before turning to leave, but then paused as if suddenly remembering something. “Before I forget, you also have a visitor,” she said. And then, in a brilliant flash of light, the nightmare ended, and finally free, I was able to wake up, wondering who or what my aunt had brought with her...

Author's Note

Yay for updates! :twilightsmile: Hope you all enjoyed how it turned out, and how the Discord aspect was beaten, and that things are finally on the way to looking up for our heroine :twilightblush:

And a HUGE thanks to Sarikano for this fun collab scene, which will continue next chapter as well!

Waking Up

The white around me faded, and my eyes snapped open as the dream I’d been trapped in for who knew how long finally came to an end. I tried to sit up, but found that I was still bound in the sheet with several straps; the protective measures the doctors had gone through to keep me under control during my more unstable times. As my grogginess faded completely, I froze for a moment in disbelief… it was all real after all. Me being in Princess Cadance’s body, Celestia saving me from Discord in my dreams, despite that…

“I… I’m awake…” I said, struggling with the bindings wrapped around me, causing myself to fall over clumsily.

“Miss… Amos, was it?” An older gentleman’s voice asked, prompting me to look over at the doorway and notice Dr. Murphy standing there.

“D-Doctor Murphy?” I asked.

“There’s…you have a few guests I’m hoping may help you recover.” The doctor explained, approaching me and undoing the locks on the bindings and pulling them off of me. Shaking myself off a little, I let the sheet they’d wrapped me in tumble off of me and stood myself up, letting out a few deep breaths.

“Thank you, I really am starting to feel better…” I said with a smile, though given how messy my mane and tail looked, I probably looked as if I’d seen better days. “…who’s here to see me?” I asked, curious.

“Care to take a guess?” a familiar female voice asked, and to my surprise, Celestia herself entered the room, looking like she was recovering from drowsiness of some kind. My eyes widened and I stared in disbelief at her for a moment.

“A-Aunt Celestia? Y-you’re here?” I asked, instinctively calling her ‘aunt’ again but too surprised to really think on it at the time. Behind her, a small pink form seemed to be hiding. The doctor chuckled.

“Yes, it would seem there are more…” He looked over at Celestia. “…Ponies out there then yourself, Miss Amos.”

The female pronoun caught my attention. “I’m not a Miss! …I mean…” I sighed, looking myself over. “…I guess now I am.”

“At least you haven’t been downgraded further…” a voice that sounded like a little girl’s said, prompting a giggle from Celestia and I noticed it was the thing behind her. Getting a closer look, I saw what it was.

I don’t know if it was this girl part of me or bits of Cadance’s personality intermingling with my own, but what I saw behind Celestia was the most adorable little pink pegasus filly ever, which caused me to squee involuntarily. “Oh my!” I cried out, staring down at the cute pink filly. “What’s your name, sweetie?” Apparently my overreaction to being bombarded by filly adorableness was enough to scare her and cause her to hide behind the Princess’ leg.

“Oh no, not another one!” The filly cried out, causing Celestia to laugh even harder.

“Another what?” I asked, confused as Celestia managed to compose herself enough to answer back.

“Luna has a weakness for foals.” She explained. “Unfortunately for my friend, she is no longer used to being a filly.”

I rubbed my forehead a little, still slightly surprised by my reaction to the filly. “That was weird though, dunno what came over me. I guess I—” I caught myself, trying to remember this wasn’t me-me I was talking about. “…er, Princess Cadance used to as well… I mean, there was the foalsitting thing.” I explained, figuring she must have shared Luna’s love for foals and put it into lucrative and presumably social use. “Gotta admit though, she’s very cute!” I said with a giggle.

The little filly sighed. “That’s what everypony tells me… I don’t understand what’s so fun about being pink.” She said. “No offense meant, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.” The filly added. I couldn’t help but wonder her sincerity in that after using my—Cadance’s formal title.

“Who?” Celestia asked after a beat, apparently whoever she used to be must have had very little prior knowledge of the show or bad memory given Cadance wasn’t referred by that title very often.

“My royal title, Aunt Celestia.” I said, gaining an ‘oh’ of understanding from the Princess, but then something else caught my attention. “Waiiiit…” I said, leaning down and looking at the filly. “…did you used to be a guy, too?” I asked.

“…Yes?” The filly asked.

“Actually, she was only two days younger then me when we were humans.” Celestia explained. “She found the Fountain of Youth.”

“Lucky me…” The filly fumed, causing me to immediately put my hooves to my mouth as I desparately tried not to laugh. At that time the doctor decided to break the awkward moment and spoke up.

“Well, I’ll let you three talk. Just hit the call button when you need me again.” He said, and he turned and went down the hall back towards where I assumed his office was. Once he was gone, Celestia spoke up again.

“That’s not the worst, but I’m afraid that the poor filly has been embarrassed enough for now.” Celestia said, standing up straighter now as I assume the fatigue she’d been experiencing had ended. “On a more serious note, how are you feeling?”

“I’m… feeling better.” I said softly. “I don’t hear the voices anymore, or see… him anywhere.” My body shivered a little just thinking about Discord. “And somehow, I feel more comfortable like this now…” I’d take the unusual level of increasing ease I was having with being in this pink alicorn mare body over Discord’s presence any day, but it still weirded me out… I didn’t want to suddenly feel a desire to stay like this if I could help it.

“I can barely imagine what it must feel like to have been stuck with him.” Celestia said.

“It was awful… every time I thought I’d found some sense of hope, it was a trick, like a carrot on a string. He tortured me every night, making me relive some of my worst memories… telling me I was insane and how my life was over.” I said. Don’t think about that anymore! I urged myself. That was then, you’re free of him now. It’s time to move forward. I managed a small smile. “…But I know now it’s not.” I said, approaching Celestia and gave her a hug. “Thanks… so much for helping me.”

“Well, at least he didn’t make a nobody version of her that foalnapped me…” The filly said offhandedly, confirming I wasn’t the only one Discord had chosen to torment.

“Oh my, that’s awful! At least you’re okay, right?” I asked, looking over at the young pegasus.

“Yes, the Princess saved the plumber this time.” The filly explained. “Though I’m not seeing the wedding second episode the same way as before. Celestia could have easily defeated queen bug if she didn’t care about collateral damage.”

“It was only a little hot.” Celestia replied, earning a glare from the filly.

“Tell me about it.” I said, recalling the last time I saw the wedding episodes. “When I think of that episode for some reason I get chills now.”

The filly’s ears drooped a little. “Oh that’s right, you were…” She paused, realizing who she was talking to. “I’m sorry.”

“Somepony mind to fill me in?” Celestia asked. “I’m afraid I didn’t see that episode, or remember the event you are talking about.”

I took a moment to recall the episode, oddly it felt uncomfortable to think about in some places now. “The changeling queen, she foalnapped me…” I shook my head, realizing I was referring to Cadance as though she were me again and quickly corrected myself. “I mean, Princess Cadance when she was about to get married, as part of a plan to overthrow Celestia… and disable Canterlot’s defenses against her changeling swarm. It’s weird, when I think about it now… it feels so real, and I can remember being down there in that dark cave for days… and the changeling queen gloating whenever I was fed.”

The filly and Celestia exchanged a few whispers, and thanks to these pony ears I could make out a few words, about the real Cadance and not having told me clearly. I cocked my head in concern, the obvious escaping me as I didn’t want the pieces to fall into place in the way they were clearly going to… “What’re you talking about?” I asked nervously.

Celestia hesitated for a moment. “Well… what would you answer if I ask you who you are?”

I rolled my eyes. “Duh, it’s…” I paused, shaking my head and trying to remember but drawing a blank for any name other then…. “Cadance.” I said. “I know I had a different name before but it just… doesn’t feel right anymore. I hear it sometimes when it’s addressed to me but then it just sort of fades or doesn’t feel like my name anymore.”

“It’s the same with us.” The filly answered. “Don’t worry about it. As long as you remember your human name, you should be fine.”

I still had some questions that needed answers, however. “But… what are you talking about? I know Discord did this, did he somehow merge me and Cadance? I mean it’d explain the confusing memories and such… or…” He turned me into her, so now it was evident somehow I was starting to empathize with her a lot more, and even think like her at times. Something in my mind… I remembered a discussion with Alice… she had a theory but it couldn’t be that, right? That’s even crazier then I was!

Celestia sighed. “I’m not sure you can call remembering your past life as merging, but yes, it’s Discord’s fault.”

“…Past life?” I asked. “What about the human-me? Who I was till just a couple days ago?” What did who I was amount to? Was it all a fabrication? It made me even more confused about my identity.

The small filly looked up at Celestia. “Can I answer that question?” She asked, getting a nod from Celestia before looking up at me. “Does the words Five Score Divided by Four mean anything to you?” As she said that, memories of that nightmare I’d had so long ago came back, that final farewell Discord had said before it ended…

Five score divided by four… five score divided by four… five score divided by four…

Your memories removed, your bodies confused…

“Yes, it does…” I said softly. “Perhaps you’ve seen the—” It was then I realized the walls, which till now I was certain had been covered in ramblings and lines from it, were clean of them. “…Did I imagine that?!” I wondered aloud, then blinking my eyes and instinctively I shut them, drew in breath with my hoof to my chest, and thrust it out as I exhaled. As I reopened my eyes I noticed Celestia and the filly looking rather… amused by my actions.

After a moment, the filly spoke up again. “We all had a dream similar to yours, where Discord cursed us using those words.” She said.

“Cursed... us...?” I asked, then realization set in and I couldn’t deny it anymore as I remembered Alice’s theory when I saw her last. “You.... oh god, was Alice right after all?!” I cried out.

“Who?” The filly asked as she looked up at me.

“Friend of mine… the old me, anyway. After I finished changing I went to see her.” I explained. “She’s a total pegasister… girl fan of the show… we talked awhile, and she had this crazy theory that the dreams were real… that…” I froze, gritting my teeth and attempting to rationalize this again, or it may have just been denial again. “…it’s completely insane, I mean she’s a fictional character, right?” I asked. “That I really AM Princess Cadance, and always was.”

The filly looked back to Celestia, who motioned her to continue. “My next question might sound weird, but how much does five score divided by four make?” She asked me. It took me a second to break it down but the answer quickly came to me. Blame my hate for math.

“25?” I asked.

The filly continued. “I know mares don’t like that question, but how old did you used to be?” She asked next.

“I had just turned 25 when it happened.” I replied.

The filly seemed downcast as she spoke again. “So… was I. And the same is true for the Prin—Tia.” She said, again avoiding Celestia’s full name and title.

“Guess some of us gained or lost years.” I said, recalling my educated guess that Cadance and Shining Armor were probably in their late 20’s by the time the series had ended.

Celestia’s loud sigh quickly snapped me from my thoughts. “Thanks for reminding me that I’m an antiquity.” She said, causing me to laugh a little.

“Well, you’ve still got that eternal youth going so don’t feel too bad.” I said with a smirk.

“I wouldn’t mind being older…” The filly said dejectedly. “Anyway, let’s get back on track. Isn’t it curious that the length of time from Discord’s curse corresponds to your age?” She asked.

I froze for a second; either because of my discomfort or just how impossibly adorable Equestrian fillies looked even outside a cartoon. Maybe both… “I… suppose?” I asked. “But the TV show didn’t air till several years after any of us were born. All of us would have been about fifteen when it premiered.”

“That’s a mystery.” Celestia replied. “But there is the question of how faithful the show truly is.”

“Of course I remember the ending.” I replied. “Discord betrayed Celestia in a fight against monsters from Tartarus, then he rampaged through the Crystal Empire and did away with Cadance!” The memory of that made me shiver a little. It had all felt so real, even if I wasn’t in control of anything in it. “Just… like in that dream I had… only then it was like I was seeing it through her eyes.”

The filly giggled a little then sighed, causing me to look over at her, and Celestia spoke up again.

“I’m afraid that the Cadance part isn’t in the episode.” She said.

I cocked my head, confused. “How can that be? I remember seeing it… I do seem to recall Wikipedia had quite a flame war over the synopses, though…” Seriously, episodes of daytime talk shows was nothing compared to that level of fighting. People seemed to recall things differently, Alice remembered it as Discord addressing the fourth wall at the end announcing that was how Equestria was unmade and made me assume we got different endings.

“Well…” Celestia began. “So far, the only ponies I encountered that could truly remember their old life have been me and Luna. The others remember clearly what happened before being sent away, then the rest is…” She grew quiet.

“I liked the show enough to watch it regularly.” I admitted. “But I wasn’t what anyone would consider a ‘true brony fan’…” I would never say it out loud but I did enjoy my share of fanfiction as well, but never the weirder stuff. And I did love the Twidash ship… of course, now those were probably a moot point. “But still, I rewatched on youtube to see if they were confused. I got the same ending as last time, didn’t think much on it afterward though, the flame wars going on just felt like more trouble then they were worth… but what’s your point?” I asked. This all still made no sense, the idea of being a fictional character from a show, especially one that didn’t exist till I was already a teenager. “Why am I seeing things like this? How can I remember and have a normal life till now if I’m a character who was on a show that came out a whole decade and a half after I was born?”

The filly seemed to take a second to think of a response for that. “If I was writing it as a book, I would make it that one of the characters who have been sent away happend to remember her past life and somehow gave the idea to the creator of the show. But what are the chances of this happening in real life?” She asked.

“Considering that we are ponies?” Celestia asked her.

“Point taken.” The filly replied.

I looked downward, feeling less sure of myself as the things they said became much harder to ignore or deny. “With all that happened, that's crazy enough to believe... but does that mean...?”

“I'm afraid so.” Celestia said with a nod. “You and Cadance from the show are one and the same. But, like I told you in your mind; that does not mean that you should discard the time you spent as a human.”

This was all too much to take. How can I not feel like I have to discard it? Was it that who I was… was the lie and THIS was the real me? But why did I feel like the old me, still? Why did I still have moments of feeling like I were in a stranger’s body? I involuntarily began hyperventilating, but I managed to focus my attention enough to closes my eyes and do my breathing exercise again as Celestia approached me and gently nuzzled, like a caring parent.

“That’s alright. You are not alone. Let it all out.” She said softly.

Every profanity I knew was being screamed in my head. It was insane yet it had to be true. “I…” I looked down at my slender, equine body, my large purple eyes tracing towards my thick, tri-colored tail as it swished back and forth; another reminder I was no longer human. “I… everything… the life I knew was a lie, and the one I barely know is the real me?” I tilted my head, allowing the pony that Cadance… I… had come to know as an aunt to comfort me; I needed it more then ever now.

“A lie is such a strong word. I prefer to think of it as another facet of who I am.” She responded.

I gave a slow nod, hoping eventually I could maybe find some semblance of happiness like this. “I just hope my parents can handle this… I bet they’ve been worried sick about me since I disappeared.” I said. Celestia looked away as I made mention of that, but I was unsure why. I was about to ask when the filly spoke up again.

“I don't want to interrupt anything, but maybe we could get out of this place first?” She asked.

“Y-yeah, we probably should.” I said, realizing we were still inside the cell and looking over at the call button.

“Good. Too many horror movies in asylums...” The young pegasus remarked. I had to admit that was true, it did have an odd appeal to it. And then of course there was those really popular Batman games that came out years ago… not to mention these last couple days had been like some deranged horror movie for me anyway.

“If you say so. I answered. “I can’t leave the cell unless the doctor allows me to.” I explained as I used my magic to activate the call button as Celestia whispered something to the filly that I didn’t quite hear. “He'd at least need to know I'm leaving now. I need to meet with Alice and... settle other things…”

Find Alice, let her know I was okay, let my other friends know I was okay… well, as okay as I could be after turning into a pink alicorn princess. Then the matter with my parents, and figuring out where to go from there… fun, fun… I thought to myself.

“And us, we need to go home.” The filly said. “My sisters must be worried sick.”

“Where will you be?” I asked, “When I’m done with things here… where could I find you?” In all honesty I really didn’t want to separate from the only other ponies I’d run into so far this quickly.

“I’d prefer to wait that we are… safer before telling you.” Celestia replied. I suppose she had a point, who knew what could be overheard and by whom in this place.

“If you’ll visit me again, tell me.” I said as Dr. Murphy finally returned.

“Yes, you called, Miss Amos?” He asked me.

“It’s… Cadance.” I said. No point in trying to keep denying it anymore, I suppose. “I… I think I’m ready to leave now.” I explained, giving Celestia a small nuzzle in gratitude. “She’s done a lot for me.”

“Oh? What was it you did?” She’s looking a lot better now.” The doctor asked.

“Oh, you know. Magic.” Celestia replied with a smirk, earning an amused eyeroll from the doctor.

“Well, seeing a group of talking, winged unicorns and a pegasus with pastel colors here, I suppose I can throw the usual approach and accept that…” He said. “If you’re certain, then I suppose I can let you go, to wherever it is you feel you need to be; my gut’s telling me there’s a lot more to this then people disappearing and becoming ponies… which I swear sounds like something a twisted fan of the show would come up with.” The doctor said, though with a look on his face as if he couldn’t believe what he’d just said. Admittedly in his place, neither would I. “Miss… Celestia, is it?” He asked, looking over at her. “Sorry, I don’t know much more from what my daughter watches… Thank you.”

“It was my pleasure.” Celestia replied. “I couldn’t let my niece suffer like this after all.”

With that, the doctor raised up his clipboard and took out a cured stamp from his pocket and placed it on the file, handing it to me after. With no hands to carry it, I simply took it in my teeth. “Alright, I assume you all know where the door is.” The doctor said. “Try to avoid letting the other patients see you… it may be counteractive to their recovery.”

“You mean they could think they are crazy seeing a group of pastel ponies walking by?” The pink filly asked. The doctor did his best to hide his amusement at the question, and most likely the mental image, but was not too successful at it.

“I just don’t want to take any chances.” He said. With a nod, we went past him and down the halls cautiously, him following us to cover our departure. At long last, we reached the door and left together, Dr. Murphy giving me my supplies I’d had with me in my messenger bag and bidding us one last farewell wave before the doors closed.

Getting outside, I slid my file into the bag where my laptop and wallet and a few other personal effects were and was greeted by the wonderful smell of the open outdoors. Somehow, it felt better then it ever had in my life, I had to admit! “You know,” I said. “It’s funny, I’ve never been too much of an outdoorsy person. But I’m really loving the smell of fresh air right now!”

“Neither was I.” Celestia admitted. “I spent most of my time growing up playing video games.”

“What, I was the only one who enjoyed the outside world before we went back into our pony form?” The filly protested.

I rubbed my chin with my forehoof, there were at least two possible reasons behind this. “Either it’s the pony part of me, or being confined to a tiny white cell for almost a week.” I don’t know how much Cadance spent her time outdoors, given she was a minor character on the show, but as ponies in general seemed to often be seen outside during the daytime it was certainly possible that it gave me a new appreciation for it. Or, alternatively, I could chalk it up to cabin fever from being in a nuthouse.

“Oh yeah. Being stuck in an asylum for days…” The filly replied. I’d need to get her name at some point, in all the confusion I’d forgotten to ask.

“Yeah, though I do have this weird urge to just wanna... run in circles a few times, or fly.” I said, my mood finally improved for the first time in a good while. Still, there was some place I needed to go first. Alice was sure to be worried about me, and her being a big fan of the show and living closest to here she seemed the logical choice to go to first. “Well, we'd probably have to fly to get to my friend's place. Good thing we all have wings…” I looked up at the sky and a new idea for how to get there quickly came to mind. “It’s cloudy out… I’ve never tried riding a cloud before.”

Author's Note

This was originally going to be much longer, but I decided to split the collab Sarikano and I got through into two parts. I'll be working on the next part soon in between wrapping up MDW: Raining of Fire and continuing An Earthbound Journey! :twilightsmile:

Anyways, thanks for staying with me and stay tuned for more A Love For Madness!

Big thanks again to Sarikano for helping and collaborating with me! :twilightsmile:

Going Back

“Yes, flying…” The filly said nervously before Celestia grabbed her up and placed her on her back.

“I’m afraid she still doesn’t remember much about that.” The other alicorn said.

“Oh, well then it’ll be a first-time experience for all of us if we try cloud-riding, which would probably be the fastest way if the show’s anything to go by.” I explained, then realization came over me as I still didn’t know the filly’s name. This had been a rather crazy day… and that was saying a lot after what I’d been through. “Oh, where’s my manners, what’s your name, sweetie?” I asked the little filly.

“My name?” She asked with a sigh. “You mentioned you saw the show?”

“Sorry, it’s… been awhile and I’ve been through a lot.” I explained. My memories of a TV show after several days of crazy weren’t exactly at their freshest right now. “Refresh me.” I paused. “So… what’s your story, then?”

“There is an episode after Twilight became an alicorn where the Cakes hire a cook to help them out because of an increase of popularity.” The filly explained. “The cook they hire happened to be socially awkward and Pinkie Pie tried to help her out.” She said, pausing and staring at me as if hoping that’d trigger some memory.

I rubbed my chin with my hoof for a moment. “It’s starting to ring a bell.” I said.

“Eventually, Pinkie Pie gets her to foalsit three young fillies. The two oldest and twins like the Cakes’ foals.” The filly continued, then looked uncomfortable. “It used to be my younger sisters’ favorite episode.”

“I see…” I said, still unsure of the episode. Must have been a more obscure one. As I tried to remember it I spread out my wings and gave them a crisp flap, finding myself in the air again for the first time in a while. “There’s a patch of clouds up there, we can talk out of sight up there I think.” While the sky was mostly covered; the weather apparently ‘mostly cloudy’, there were enough breaks in the clouds to fly through and enough cloud to remain hidden till we found some to ride to Alice’s apartment on.

As I made it above the low clouds and landed on them, I have to admit the experience was really something else; it was like landing on the world’s softest pillows! Somehow… a part of me felt almost at home here. Maybe it was due to Cadance having once been a pegasus? I wasn’t sure. Either way, it was comfy enough I had to sit myself down and take in the full experience. My messenger bag lay next to me, I guess being worn by me subjected it to pegasus magic as well; though I wasn’t about to test the theory of whether it kept it or not by removing the bag from such a height, especially given that I really liked the laptop I had in it. “Wow!” I said with more joy in my voice then I intended. “These are really comfy!” I swear, I could probably go to sleep on one of these if I were tired enough or didn’t have somewhere I needed to go.

“I know. They are rather useful to rest on for long flights.” Celestia replied.

“It’s rather poofy.” The filly remarked as she hopped off Celestia’s back.

I took a moment to take in the softness… maybe there were some pluses to this… in a sea of minuses though. Still I guess in some ways I was better off then some. “I take it what happened to you was a dream come true for your sisters, then.” I said to the filly.

She sighed in response. “They seem to have more fun out of the situation than me.” She said.

“Well I imagine a lot of young girls fantasize about their own cute pet pony.” I joked.

“Actually…” Celestia said. “They became ponies at the same time as her. I think they are now one year older then her.” She explained.

“Don’t remind me.” The filly replied bitterly, prompting a snicker from me.

“What do they do with you?” I asked. The filly frowned as she formulated an answer.

“Filly stuff.” She said.

“I see…” I replied. “I got my mane brushed by my friend. It actually feels really nice.”

“I’m lucky that their dresses don’t work well for ponies…” The filly answered, prompting another snicker from me as the mental picture went through my head.

“I see…” I said. “Sorry you gotta go through that. No offense though, you are extremely cute so I can’t blame them entirely for trying.”

“I know…” She muttered.

“Let me guess… unicorns?” I asked, the most logical way she could get subjected to being babied and dressed up and subjected to other girly things forcefully.

“One unicorn and one pegasus. They actually looked like identical twins as humans, though.” The filly answered.

“Wow… who keeps you in line?” I asked, curious now of how a group of fillies that spirited could have the law laid down on them.

“Actually, that would be me and Luna.” Celestia answered with a pause. “And their foalsitter from the episode she mentioned.”

Turning over, I lay on my side so I could stretch my legs a little and face them better. “So, I notice you call my aunt…” I began, in my mind figuring that since I was Princess Cadance and would apparently be the rest of my life, I should get used to thinking of Celestia as my aunt now. “…'Tia… instead of her full name, something behind that story?” I asked.

The filly took a moment to ponder that. “Hmm, I don't know. That seems to be what people use on the net.”

I rolled my eyes; I’d been enough of a fan of the show to remember that rather strange nickname that never truly appealed to me. “Never much favored it... sounds like something you call an old spanish aunt.” I said.

“Well, she is kind of old.” The filly replied.

I shuddered a little from that comment. “Uhhh... I know the fairer sex enough to say that's the absolute last thing you say to or about them.” Angela responded to such things with the back of her hand and a lot of force put into its movement, and even Alice didn’t appreciate any implication she was past her prime. Wishing to divert the subject as quickly as I possibly could, I tried to resume the previous topic on her foalsitter. She was pink right? Berry in the name somewhere? Well one came to mind.

“Foalsitter… I see… and to think everypo—I mean everyone…” I said, correcting myself. “…in the fanbase saw her as the town drunk.”

“Eh, my foalsitter's name is Strawberry Frosting.” The filly explained. “I think you are confounding her with Berry Punch.” She said as Celestia mumbled something about drunk ponies.

“Sorry,” I explained. “As I said, I haven't paid much attention to non-Cadance episodes lately. Well, on the plus side you get to enjoy childhood again.” I said, trying to up her spirits a little. I also realized she still hadn’t given me her name. “So... what was your name?”

“Actually, she never officially presented herself.” Celestia answered.

The pink filly sighed. “I'm not a fan of my name. Yet...”

I cocked an eyebrow from her response. “Oh? Well go ahead and tell me. Try turning into the most dainty, girly pink princess ever and having a title like Mi Amore Cadenza.” I replied, taking on a mock-prissy tone as I said Cadance’s formal title. My moment was killed by a double-take at Celestia’s earlier comment.”...What do you mean MORE drunk ponies?”

“Does the name Fireball remind you of somepony?” Celestia asked.

“Oh, her...” The filly said. “I hope she didn't set my house on fire. And yes, I would prefer that to Pinkie Peach...”

So that was her name. It was… extremely cute. It took a lot of willpower not to laugh or d’awww at it.

“Not to my knowledge.” I said to Celestia. The name didn’t ring a bell but from associating such a pony with alcohol and setting houses on fire did make me uneasy. “Oh my... pyromaniac or just careless when drunk?” I asked. Still, I felt like I got a pretty raw deal with what happened to me. Masculinity was beyond gone for me no matter how hard I tried to cling onto the old me. “...Okay, let me compound the situation. Not only does what I described happen, but when your friend shows you a picture of a stallion character... in this case it was Shining Armor, you find yourself feel attracted to them, despite you've been attracted to women your whole human life. Still feel like you got the bad deal?”

The filly, Pinkie Peach, just shrugged. “Try being a filly and constantly having conflicting ideas.”

“Like what?” I asked.

“Like wanting to play with the clouds...” She said.

My eyebrow rose up again. “Well, to be fair the show made it look pretty fun.” I said, patting the cloud beneath me. “…And they are actually pretty comfy, like being on a padded all-feather mattress.”

At that moment, both Celestia and Pinkie Peach poked a cloud in unison as we continued to drift closer towards our destination.

“I can easily imagine sleeping on one.” Celestia said.

“Do you think I could have one in my home?” Pinkie Peach asked.

“Why not? I have half a mind to take one with me, though I don’t think Alice would appreciate that.” I said. “Beats sleeping on a cheap cot in a padded room.”

I'm sure she'll be too busy to... do things to me to notice the cloud.” Pinkie Peach said with what I detective as a hint of nervousness, prompting a cough for attention from Celestia.

“We don't really know her friend, what makes you think that’s how she would react.”

“Oh I think the most she'll do is give you a big hug because you are... not gonna lie... EXTREMELY adorable.” I said assuringly. “But other then that she's not gonna do anything too bad.”

“That, and want to do my mane...” Pinkie Peach said. “I know how females react to cute fillies.”
“Okay, yeah, probably.” I said with an innocent, upward roll of my eyes. “But as I said, you won't complain, she does a great job brushing it feels like a full scalp massage.”

“The worst is that I might actually want her to do it...” The filly mumbled to me.

“If I were a cat, I'd have started purring. It's not this... girl part of me either,” I explained. “It just feels incredibly nice and relaxing. Like I said, think a good scalp massage or back scratch to how it feels.

“I see...” Celestia said, speaking up again. “Well, I can tell you that taking a shower feel really good.” She explained, she then paused as something came to mind. “Are you sure you don't remember Fireball? When she is sober, she kind of reminds me of Pinkie Pie. I remember that I made her guard the throne room. I understand from the memory that is was rather useful to reduce the noble attendance.”

“Name rings a bell...” I said, tapping the side of my head with my hoof and wincing a little from it as it was essentially a hard surface rather then anything like a finger or palm. “I seem to recall a few fires she caused… Is it weird that when I watched the Grand Galloping Gala episode, I had this hunch every time Cadance was always conveniently out with feather flu, now I feel like that hunch was right?”

“Eh, I wouldn't know.” Celestia answered. “Rather boring night if you ask me.”

“Probably why I—SHE…” I corrected myself, shaking my head. That was Cadance then, not now… I told myself. “…just happened to not be well when it came around.”

“I wonder what Luna was doing at the time…” Celestia mused. That had been the question of the ages. As she was Princess of the Night though; many, myself included, assumed she slept through all the changeling drama.

“How has she been anyway?” I asked.

“Busy.” Celestia replied. “Actually she is the one who told me about your situation because she did not manage to enter your dream world.”

“After what was in there, she’s probably better off.” I said. “Give her my thanks when you see her.”

“I’ll pass your thanks to her.” Celestia answered. “Who knows, you might be able to speak to her sooner then you know.”

That would be an interesting experience if it happened, that I was sure of.

“No offense, Princess Cadance, but Luna is my second favorite princess.” Pinkie Peach said. Oh that how it’s gonna be, huh? I wondered to myself.

“It’s fine, Pinkie Peach.” I said, using her full pony name. “Twi and Dash were my favorite ponies.” I explained, and gave a mischievous smirk. “And Twidash.”

“Twidash?” Celestia asked. “What does it mean?”

“Good question.” Pinkie Peach said.

And just like that, their ignorance to fanships killed my joke faster then reality tv killed brain cells. Still, if they were gonna function as ponies they may as well learn of such things especially if they ran into more… passionate brony-types… Break out the scapels, kiddies, it’s dissection time.

“I guess given my theme of love, I can’t avoid having a favorite fanpairing if I tried. Or at least I did.” I began.

“Fanpairing?” The two other ponies asked. Celestia frowned.

“Aren’t the two mares?” She asked.

“Trust me, that one’s extremely tame compared to a lot of others.” I said. “Clearly neither of you were on the internet much. Ever since I ended up like… well, this, though, I look at Twilight differently… like she’s a kid sister or something soooo let’s just continue this conversation NEVER.” I added hurriedly. “Though for your own sake, Aunt Celestia, don’t ever look up your name plus romance or pairing. It could leave you as messed up as I was when you found me.”

Celestia frowned. “The Internet… I suppose you are right, it might be for the best that I avoid that part… though I found a rather interesting song while looking for information about ponies on the net. It’s about…” Her voice saddened. “Luna’s fall…”

“Is it The Moon Rises?” I asked.

“No, Lullaby for a Princess.” She answered.

“Oh… that one…” I replied, recalling how sad it was.

“I only wish it didn’t resonate so much with me…” Celestia mused as we drew closer to some very familiar apartment complexes.

“Be glad you have her back, now… and me if that means anything.” I answered as we got closer and I pointed… gestured… whatever ponies did for indicating things without using fingers with my hoof. “That’s her apartment complex… if she seems a little miffed at me, don’t be surprised. I sort of… disappeared on her back on the fourth day. Left only a note.”

Pinkie Peach looked down from the cloud she was on. “I wonder if I can glide down by myself…” She mused.

“Don’t worry, Cadance. I’m sure all will be forgotten once she sees you, and learns about what happened to you.” She paused a moment. “There is something I have been wondering though. If I adopted you, why are you my niece?” She asked.

I was fortunate to have found that book one day and skimmed it. It was a gift for Alice for one of her birthdays and I couldn’t help myself when I got really bored. “I’d… she’d already been adopted by an earth pony family when she was a pegasus filly, so I guess Cadance saw them as her mom and dad.” I explained.

“Really? I guess that makes sense.” Celestia looked down at the young filly. “You should let me do the gliding until we know how well you can fly.” She said, causing the filly to groan a little in disappointment as she floated her onto her back and looked at me. “Ready to reveal yourself to your friend?” She asked.

“I think so…” I said, standing and putting my forehoof to my chest, and exhaling sharply as I thrust my hoof out. Spreading my wings, I glided off my cloud to the correct door. Seconds after, Celestia and Pinkie Peach landed behind me.

“That reminds me…” Celestia explained. “I still haven’t told you where we stay.”

“I was wondering that.” I said, I’d been hoping to find out as soon as possible. Still, hopefully I could get us indoors first. “Tell me when we’re inside. I want to know all about what you’ve been going through all this time.” I explained. Approaching the door, I did another breathing exercise and knocked.

“Eh… maybe we should let them alone for the introduction?” Pinkie asked Celestia behind me.

A moment later, the door opened, revealing my friend Alice. She looked like she’d better days and I couldn’t blame her… my disappearance must have worried her sick. She looked down and stared agape the moment she laid her eyes on me.

“C-Cale?!” She stammered, almost stumbling backward in disbelief. It must have been like I’d come back from the dead, and for all intents and purposes I may as well have with the shock I probably gave her just now.

“H-hey, Alice… guess I got a lot of explaining to do?” I asked nervously.

Author's Note

At long last, a new chapter is out! Next time... three ponies, one apartment, and catching up!

Merry Christmas to all, and to all a good night! :twilightsmile:

Reunion

“W--where have you been?!” Alice demanded. “I've been so worried about you when you left like that!”

I felt my ears droop as I looked down, ashamed. “I-I know, and I'm sorry about that,” I said. “I was losing it! I couldn't even understand who I was anymore and didn't want to bring all that I was going through on you! I needed help and was scared if I stayed out in public then the guys in black suits would come after me, and probably you! I... I went to a mental institute, and—”

“A mental institute?!” Alice shouted, cutting my rambling off.

“Yes,” I said. “…it only got worse from there in my mind, but then I... got help. The stuff you were coming up with earlier? That theory... I think you're right. I don't want to believe it but I really do think you're right.”

Alice stood there a moment, speechless and unsure of what to say to that. “Uh... I... I see… ...how did you come to that conclusion?” she finally asked.

“The help I got... I'm not alone,” I said, looking back at Celestia and Pinkie Peach, the former giving a small wave while the other hid from view. “Don't let the pegasister part of you freak out or anything but you've got some extra company who can help me explain it better.”

Alice stare agape at Celestia and she began to get this glazed look in her eyes and I knew what was about to happen. Rushing behind her, I immediately got on my hind legs and pushed my forehooves against her to hold her up and keep her from fainting. “Whoa! I know this is a lot to take in, but I really need you, Alice! Try to stay with us, alright?” I asked.

“O-okay,” my friend said, taking in a few breaths. “…just... Princess Celestia?!”

Celestia approached, Pinkie Peach attempting to stay hidden behind the tall alicorn’s mane. “It’s a pleasure to meet a friend of my niece,” she said.

“L-L-Li-ikewise... I... wow... I...!” Alice stammered, before suddenly letting out what I believe was called a ‘squee!’ noise. “I KNEW IT! I KNEW YOU COULDN'T BE DEAD!” she cried out, hugging the alicorn, then immediately letting go when she realized her reaction. “S-sorry. Just... I'm glad to know I'm not crazy or THAT full of wishful thinking after all... and also...” She knelt and gave me a tight hug. “…glad to have one of my best friends back.”

I smiled sheepishly and returned the hug. “Agreed on all accounts, Alice.”

A moment later, Alice let go and stood up. “Look, you guys come on inside, I don't want the neighbors seeing me talking to a bunch of ponies, they'll either think they went nuts or call the cops,” she explained.

“Actually, it would be better if nop- no one else see us,” Celestia agreed, trotting past Alice and heading inside, and exposing Pinkie Peach from her hiding place.

Alice stared down at the little filly. Were she an anime girl I’d swear her eyes would be gigantic and starry right now. “Oh... my... god... who's this, she's so cute!” she asked as I trotted past her as well, chuckling in amusement to myself.

“Eh... Hello,” Pinkie Peach stammered nervously.

Hey, it's alright, sweetie,” Alice said in a doting, maternal tone. “Come on in, don't be shy.”

The filly looked at me for help, while Celestia just looked amused by all this.

“Best do as she says. Don’t want the neighbors to see you… cutie,” I said, breaking into a giggle fit.

“Well, I guess there's a lot to tell.” I said, sitting on my haunches as I looked up at my friend and floating off my messenger bag, setting it on the coffee table .

“Yeah, there really is.” Alice said. “First, though... I'm giving you a bath, you look like you've been through hell.”

My eyes widened as I looked myself over. My mane and tail were a disheveled mess again, and my coat didn’t look much better. For all intents and purposes I probably did look like I’d just walked out of a mental institute. “I... guess it has been awhile.” I said.

“Not to mention you went out in a storm last I saw you, AFTER I'd cleaned you up how messy you looked the first time I saw you like this.” Alice explained. “Sorry, but don't expect a way out of this one.” She said, then glanced over at Pinkie Peach. “…And you look like you could use a mane brushing, so you can come along too, kiddo.” She told her, prompting a smile from me and a worried look from the filly.

“I'm afraid that my mane would be impossible to brush with the constant movement. You do need a brushing.” Celestia said with a smirk.

Pinkie Peach sighed. “Called it.”

“I figured your mane was self-maintaining.” Alice said. It did seem the case, given the way it billowed on its own accord. “But hey, you're welcome to watch! Now the bathroom's this way.” She said, leading the way and gesturing that we follow.

One long bath later, I was finally toweled off and couldn’t help but notice I smelled pretty nice. “Whoa…” I muttered. “Okay, you are pretty good at this.”

“Pretty good?” Alice asked. “I like to think I’m more then pretty good after I’ve done a pony twice now.” She said while Pinkie Peach still struggled to hide herself.

“It’s incredible what a good shower can do.” Celestia remarked as the filly hid behind her mane again.

“Speaking of…” I said with a devious smirk. “I believe it's a certain filly's turn now.”

“Oh, right. Alright, Pinkie Peach, hop on in.” Alice said as she finished tending to me.

“They just had to remember me...” The filly muttered with a sigh, prompting a giggle from Celestia. I couldn’t help but laugh as well.

“Sorry but a filly like you is WAY too adorable to forget.” I teased.

“I guess I could use a bath after Miss Sunshine’s earlier heat display.” Pinkie Peach said with another sigh as she trotted towards the bath, then paused as she tried to figure out how to get in due to the side of the tub being taller then she could climb over.

“Not gonna ask.” Alice said, raising her eyebrow at the filly’s remark, then noticing her difficulty at climing in. “Here, let me.” She said, gently putting her arms around her and helping her in. “I guess you don't fly yet?”

“No... At least, I don't remember if I did.” The filly answered.

“Well I can definitely say if there are any perks to this, being able to fly is one of them. Try and get a little practice in somewhere and it may pay off.” I said, glancing over at my own wings and unfolding them a little for a moment.

“Do you remember if you flew in the show? It's been kinda a while since I saw the episodes back-to-back, you do look a little familiar.” Alice asked.

“She didn't really have a chance to try once her changes have been complete. Things were a little hectic.” Celestia said with a frown.

“I don't recall seeing myself fly in the episode. But unless Pinkie Pie is somehow responsible for the show, I don't think that this part would be faithful anyway.” The filly answered.

“I see...” Alice replied. “…though I guess anything's possible with Pinkie Pie...” She joked as she turned on the water sprayer and detached it from the mount as she began spraying down Pinkie Peach with a jet of warm water, and the filly relaxed rather quickly and seemed to enjoy the water on her body.

“Daaaawww….” Celestia muttered, and I admit I had to try my hardest not to do the same.

“So... basically, you're all...” Alice began, then looked at me. “…and my best friend was really Cadance all along?” She asked.

“Sort of, I guess...” I said, looking down and shifting nervously as the whole revelation was still something that I needed to get completely used to.

“Yes.” Celestia answered, though not taking her eyes off the filly who was too lost in the moment to answer as the whole sight seemed to amuse the other alicorn princess to no end.

“I dunno whether to be jealous or relieved it didn't happen to me.” Alice joked. “Maybe a little of both. Other then coming out to my family my life never got that unusual...” She explained. Boy did I remember that experience of hers since she wanted me to be there in case things went south. “…but at the same time I imagine it's gotta be really rough.” She said, putting the shampoo down Pinkie Peach’s back and shoulders and working it into the filly’s coat.

“For some more then most.” Celestia said, looking at me as she no doubt remembered what lead to us meeting. She then looked back at Alice as something else apparently came to her mind. “I was wondering, did you speak even the tiniest bit about Cadance change to anypony?” She asked.

“Uhh... no, I haven't met any other ponies.” Alice said, a confused look on her face.

“I meant anyone... Sorry, one of the side effects of changing back. That will hopefully end soon.” Celestia said, her eyes briefly having widened at the realization she’d used a ‘ponyism’, which I couldn’t help but snicker at.

“Oh, no, of course not.” Alice said. “Who would believe me anyway? Can you imagine anyone just going up to someone and saying "Hey, my friend's not gone, he just turned into a pink pony princess from a girls' tv show?" and expecting to not be seen as crazy?” She asked. Hm, well when one put it that way…

“That means that they shouldn’t know about you.” Celestia told me, relieved. Alice meanwhile shampooed Pinkie Peach’s mane and brushed it in with a brush.

“But there have been quite a few disappearances being reported around the country… I assume other parts of the world, too.” Alice replied. “…And an explosion in Washington state.”

This seemed to return the filly to reality as she then spoke up. “Well, Discord sent a couple of ponies to break the spirit of those left” She said.

“I wonder who is responsible for the explosion.” Celestia mused. “From what I managed to read and see, it was definitely magic-based.”

“I gotta say, it all sounds like some seriously screwed-up fanfic idea...” Alice said with an eyeroll. I couldn’t blame her on that. The only other explanation for such insanity was a deranged chaos god putting us through all this hell like puppets in some twisted performance… the meer thought of Discord made me cringe but no one seemed to notice, thankfully. Did not need to think about him too much after what happened to me.

“Tell me about it.” I said, quickly joining the topic to get my mind away from the god of chaos. “A magic explosion? Well then that'd mean it's a unicorn, most likely, or several with plenty of magic power.”

Well, I know at least one unicorn who could have done that easily, but she was too far from Seattle when it happened.” Celestia said.

“Was it... Twilight?” I asked. I couldn’t really think of any pony with more raw power then her that wasn’t Celestia, Luna, or… well… me, though my—Cadance’s power… appeared to be dependant on the love in her heart; something I didn’t really have much of right now after all I’d gone through even before the whole turning into her thing.

“Now that you mention her; that makes two.” Celestia pondered. “No, it's a certain orange mare aptly named Fireball.” She explained.

“She sounds... interesting.” I said, deciding to take Celestia’s word for it that the unicorn probably lived up to her name.

“And drunk...” Pinkie Peach muttered off-handedly.

I rubbed my chin with my forehoof. “Now that I think about it, drinking does sound good after all I've been through...” I said. Getting smashed might numb all this really well… I thought as Alice finished spraying Pinkie Peach down and getting the shampoo out before toweling her off.

“I wouldn't mind some coffee. Or tea. Either would be fine.” Celestia said as Alice wrung out Pinkie Peach’s mane and tail and put a towel over her mane.

“Now, just let yourself dry off a little more and I’ll finish you in a few.” Alice said before turning her attention on me. “For now, I believe Princess Mi Amore Cadenza here is ready.” She said, causing me to blush.

“You had to call me that?” I asked sheepishly. Alice just shrugged and got the blowdryer out and began finishing on drying my mane and tail off, and soon the aroma of fresh lilac flowers came off of me from the shampoo she’d used.

Celestia took a whiff of the air and looked over at me. “One of the disavantage of being a pony is that flowers smell tasty.” She remarked, causing me and Alice to exchange an awkward stare.

“Huh, never really thought of that.” Alice said, rubbing back of her head in embarrassment. “Silly me... probably should have gone with the 'watery mist' scent.” She said. “Most of my grooming shampoos and sprays are either 'fresh' or 'citrus' scents.”

I took a whiff of the air as well. “Hm, I’ve not really paid as much attention to those senses… but now that you mention it…” I remarked, noticing it did make me feel a little hungry too… honestly I couldn’t even remember when I last ate. Had they fed me before Celestia got to the mental institute today? I wasn’t sure.

“Don't worry Alice, it still smells nice.” Celestia said with a smile before letting out a sigh. “…It just reminds me that I'll never eat meat of any kind.”

The memories of when my diet changed was far from gone. “Yeah, I remember that experience, too.” I grumbled. “And meat was one of my favorite parts of the human diet! I had to settle for cheese pizza as my final meal on the third day...” I protested.

“Vegetarian Pizza is actually good you know?” Pinkie Peach remarked.

I responded with a smug smirk. “Ha! I never touched it as a human, I don't intend on doing it now. Though I may consider the hawaiian one, minus ham...” I pondered for a moment. “I guess that'd must make it pineapple pizza, then...” I muttered, rolling my eyes and sighing. Adios, Meat Lover’s Pizza….

“All that talk of food kind of made me hungry.” Celestia said. “I suppose that none of us ate.” She mused with a sigh. “What I wouldn't do for some of Luna's cooking…”

“I take it she's a good cook?” Alice asked as she brushed and styled my mane.

“Much better than I am.” Celestia replied.

“Itisn’ttohard” Pinkie Peach mumbled quickly in between fake coughs, causing Celestia to roll her eyes in annoyance.

“So, then that brings me to the next question... what was reuniting with your... sister like? Were you still related?” Alice asked, curious. Admittedly, I was too. Celestia hadn’t really given me a lot of details on what went on with her.

“Actually we were total strangers and I even had to stun her to stop her from killing me.” Celestia answered in a rather casual tone despite what she’d just said.

“I see well that's—” Alice began as she resumed brushing before making a rather comical double-take. “.........what?”

“Okay, now you got MY attention...” I said, more interested then ever now. “Why would she want to kill you?” I asked.

Celestia looked downcast and rather embarrassed. “Let’s just say that she liked her copy of Halo 2 a little too much.” She said.

“In that case I don't entirely blame her.” I said, staring agape at what she’d just said. Honestly, I was pretty protective of some of my Super Nintendo games! They’re hard to find now in their original form, after all!

“Hey! It was an accident!” Celestia protested, causing Alice to laugh.

“Cale here almost displayed the destructive power of an f-5 tornado in his apartment when his Chrono Trigger cartridge went missing.” Alice explained; gesturing to me which caused my tail to flick about a little, knowing what was coming next. “Found it under his bed's left pillow... but still, I thought for sure the apartment was gonna go down in flames.” She said. I hardly found it funny. That game was rare, expensive, and the most beautiful piece of art ever created for the screen!

“Gamers.” Pinkie Peach remarked with a giggle, causing me to give her a glare that would melt lead.

“Hey, ONE, I forgot I liked to keep it under there for good luck and protection, and two... don't knock my love for Chrono Trigger.” I warned; regardless of how silly probably came off right now with how I looked.

“Well... fine.” Pinkie Peach said, before mumbling something about alicorns while Alice finished brushing and spraying me off.

“So, what do you think?” She asked the other two ponies while I shifted a little.

“I have a feeling of deja-vu.” Pinkie Peach said.

“It looks nice on you.” Celestia said, looking me over.

“Thanks...” I said with a blush as I reached onto the vanity, balancing on my hind legs so could can see herself in the mirror. Once I saw my reflection, I froze in place and blushed even harder. I looked… Cadance looked just as she did in the series, minus her jewelry. It couldn’t be denied, for a pony Cadance was very beautiful.

“No problem.” Alice replied with a smile. “I suppose that means it's time to finish up the little one next.” She said, lifting Pinkie Peach out of the tub and setting her down, then getting the dryer to finish drying her off.

“At least my sisters aren't there...” Pinkie Peach said.

“How old are you now, anyway?” I asked, looking over at her.

“I'm one year younger than my sisters... So 8 years old I guess.” The filly replied.

I tried to stifle a giggle fit but failed miserably. “Aww that's so cute!” I said before wincing to myself a little. Geez, could I have acted more like this girly pink pony princess if I tried?! I thought worriedly.

“Uh, how old were you originally?” Alice asked. “....Cale had just turned 25 when this happened... the only connection the authorities had on the disapparances was that everyone who disappeared had recently turned 25.”

“I'll let you guess...” The filly said flatly.

“.....25?” Alice asked, surprised. “Wow, someone got a double-dose of the Fountain of Youth.”

“That joke...” Pinkie Peach said with a sigh.

“Heard it before, huh? What's the count now?” Alice joked.

“I didn't really count, but Celestia sure loves it.” The filly explained, causing Celestia to look away with some embarrassment.

“I see... well I can understand why.” Alice said as she began to brush Pinkie Peach’s now-dry mane. “At least now you get to be a kid again, most people when they're older wish they could be young again.” The filly, however, was once again far too relaxed by the grooming to really notice anything Alice had said though and thus did not respond.

“She seems to like it.” Celestia said with a giggle. “The problem is that she sometime has conflict about what she feels to do and what she thinks she should do.”

“I know the feeling.” I said. “Right now I'm not sure I should be admiring my reflection or be afraid of it.” I remarked, looking back at the mirror and studying every detail as Princess Cadance looked back at me.

“Feels nice, doesn't it?” Alice asked the filly, who just absently nodded.

“I'm almost jealous of her.” Celestia said.

“Well if you want a turn I can have a go at brushing you too.” Alice offered.

“One does not simply groom the Sun Princess.” Celestia replied, amused.

“I've crossed the mines of Moria and dealt with older, fouler things then orcs. Grooming you can't be that hard if you want me to.” Alice quipped back.

“Oh please.” Celestia said with a hoofwave. “A balrog is nothing compared to Luna's temper.”

“Royal Canterlot Voice, huh?” Alice asked. I admit, I could only imagine how scary that voice would be to hear it in person… assuming one could hear anything afterwards.

“If it was only that.” Celestia said with a frown. “Let’s simply say that you don't want to get on her bad side.”

“I'll take your word for it... she does seem less laid back in the show.” Alice replied.

“Imagine how she was as foal.” Celestia answered. “Yep, never underestimate an alicorn filly.”

“I can only imagine...” I said, slumping a little as I rested my head on my forehooves while my reflection did the same.

“I bet she was adorable, though, if the fanart's anything to go by.” Alice said with a laugh. “So do you want me to brush you or not?” She asked.

“No, I'll be fine.” Celestia said assuringly.

“If you say so.” She said as she resumed brushing Pinkie Peach out.

“This is still gonna take some getting used to...” I said, finally climbing down.

“You don't say.” Celestia replied, laying down.

“Well, by now I think she's ready.” Alice said, lifting the filly on the counter so she could see herself. The filly’s mane and tail now looked perfectly silky and soft now, with a nice clean smell to her.

“Oh my, you look lovely, Pinkie Peach, take a look!” I joked, gesturing to the mirror.

“This is either every brony's dream come true or just the weirdest day of my life, I'm gonna admit.” Alice said, rubbing her forehead.

“I had several. Gotcha beat, Alice.” I replied dryly.

“Well, I think I could stand a long, detailed explanation about all this.” Alice said. “Who's up for tea in the living room?”

“I wouldn't mind tea. Coffee would be even better though.” Celestia replied before glancing at the filly, who remained unmoving with her large round eyes locked with her reflection. “…And I think that you broke her.” The sun princess joked.

“Hello, you alright? Something wrong?” Alice asked, waving her hand in front of the filly’s eyes. Pinkie Peach shook her head and blushed. “Oh sorry... I was...”

“Caught in the moment?” I teased. “Thinking about the beautiful mare you'll no doubt grow into, that turn all the guys' heads?” This only made her blush even further.

“It seems that you might be right.” Celestia joked, causing me and Alice to burst out laughing.

“P-please. I'm mu-much too young to even th-think about that.” The filly protested.

“Well Alice, you really outdid yourself. I think it's safe to say she likes the results.” I said with a nod as I admired her work on the filly.

It was then Alice took on a more devious tone towards me. “Don't gloat yet, PRINCESS. I've got plans for you once I get the materials set.” She said, causing a chill to go down me.

“Materials? Plans? Wha...?” I stammered.

“Me to know, you to find out.” Alice said with an innocent upward roll of the eyes while Celestia just laughed at the turning of the tables. “Don't even TRY to get out of it, you owe me this for running off like you did.” Alice explained to me, causing my ears to involuntarily droop as shame overcame me.

“Anyways, I'll get the tea or coffee or hot cider or whatever you want ready and you can fill me in on all that's going on.” Alice said, as she opened the door, and Pinkie Peach trotted over to her and looked up at her.

“Could we also have something to eat? We had to leave quickly from our last safe place and we didn't want to try grass...” The filly asked. I swear Alice just about melted from Pinkie Peach’s request. There may have been no puppy-dog eyes but Equestrian fillies just seemed to be inherently cute.

“Sure thing.” She said quickly. “I've got some salad stuff and some breads that should be edible for you.”

“Count me in too.” I said. “I'm not gonna lower myself to eating grass like an animal.” I may have looked like a pink, winged, horned horse but the insides of Mount Vesuvius would freeze over before I’d ever resign to grazing and that was a promise.

“Especially if you take in account all the pollution and the acid rains... And being a princess for centuries probably didn't help either.” Celestia remarked, making the idea of consuming grass sound that much worse to me.

“Good point.” I replied.

“Alright, just go wait in the den and I'll get you some stuff.” She said, gesturing to the den as she walked out of the bathroom. “Any preferred drink?”

“Hot cider.” I said, remembering she didn’t keep any alcohol except on special occasions.

“Coffee, black.” Celestia said.

“Peach juice?” Pinkie Peach asked.

“Yeah, I have those...” Alice said, taking a moment to recall what resided in her fridge. “…Not peach juice though, is apple juice okay?” She asked.

“Real apple juice or the yellow one?” The filly asked.

“Real deal.” Alice answered. “I settle for nothing less.”

“Than apple juice it is.” The filly said with a smile.

“Alright.” Alice answered. “Well like I said make yourselves at home in the den, I'll be right back.” She said, heading into the kitchen while the rest of us went into the den to wait for her.

Author's Note

At long last another chapter is up!

What's the old saying? Things are always brightest before dusk? I can't remember but I feel it'll somehow apply... :trollestia:

Thanks again Sarikano for collaborating!

Past and Present

The first thing I did once I got to the living room was claim the spot on Alice’s sofa that I had always sat. However, in force of habit, I had wound up ‘Lyra-slouching’ before I knew it. When it occurred to me I was sitting in a manner that a quadruped normally would not, I did the logical thing and ignored it and the look I got from Celestia. For a moment, anyway.

“What?” I asked.

“Nothing.” Celestia answered, taking up a spot on the other end and sitting in a fashion more suited for a pony, followed by Pinkie Peach, whose efforts to get up onto the couch were… beyond adorable.

I did my best to ignore the slight discomfort from how I slouched, mostly due to my wings being pushed to the sides. “You two comfortable?” I asked.

“Much more then your position,” the filly said, rubbing the back of her head, embarrassed. “I actually have fallen asleep like this at least once so far.”

I sighed. “Baby steps, Peach. I’m still getting over a huge identity blow that left me rambling in a padded room for nearly a week,” I said, feeling a chill down my back as those memories returned, it was over like a bad dream now, but somewhere in the back of my mind I couldn’t make the thought of that experience go away completely.

I noticed Pinkie Peach look rather downcast from my response, though I wasn’t sure why. Still, I felt guilty, as the last thing I wanted to do was offend a filly… not when I—… no… that was a past life. “Hey, sorry…” I said with a sigh and letting my body slide downward and sideways into a more ponylike reclining position. “I guess despite everything I’m still a little… confused.

“Don’t worry, it seems to have that effect on everypony,” Celestia said, sighing. “The memories did make it easier for me.”

I moved myself a little closer to Celestia. “I know I don't really have much of mine... just feelings of deja vu, or empathy when I see an episode... but it still feels like it was my life. You've done a lot for me by being here and helping me. I'd still be completely lost if you hadn't. Regardless of what Discord did, you still feel like... my aunt Celestia,” I said. It was odd but somehow the term felt natural and right to me when I said it to her.

Celestia smiled, but it didn’t seem to quite reach her eyes before it shifted a little.

“What's wrong?” I asked.

“Nothing important...” Celestia replied. “Don't take it wrongly, but I still have a hard time to consider family...” she said.

My ears involuntarily drooped at the mention of this. I wasn’t even sure how my own family was going to respond to this news… “Well, one thing I learned being in the house of crazy was that it's best to be more open about your thoughts... but I won't press if you don't want me to.”

Now it was Celestia’s turn for her ears to droop down. “I'm sorry... Like I mentioned earlier, my memory is... lacking.” Her eyes widened and I swear a lightbulb blinked above her head. “You said that your friend was a fan of the cartoon that featured us?” she asked.

“Yup, she's got every episode.” I said as Alice returned to the room with the drinks and some snacks.

“Hey everyone. Got your stuff ready,” she said. “Oh, and good news, Pinkie Peach, I may not have had peach juice but I had peaches and then remembered I have one of those Kitchen Witches to juice them down for you, so here you go, fresh-pressed,” she explained, handing the glass out to the filly and letting Pinkie Peach take it with her forehooves. I had to admit, seeing the little filly do so was beyond cute and it made me chuckle a little.

“Thanks, Alice!” I said as I floated my drink over, and then something she’d said caught my attention. “Wait… you actually got one of those Kitchen Witch things?” I asked, surprised she’d buy stuff she saw on TV.

“Kitchen Witch?” Pinkie Peach asked, confused.

“Yup!” Alice replied. “Most useful appliance I’ve ever had. As that guy on TV said it: Just put your ingredients in the top; it slices and dices! Peels and chops! Blends, mixes, juices! It won’t stop!” She practically sang that annoying diddy said guy on TV used to pitch the product. “This little miracle processes your food exactly like you want it every time! Like magic! Kitchen Witch” She concluded, while I just stared agape.

“You remembered the motto?” I asked.

“It was pretty catchy when the guy said it,” Alice replied with a shrug before noticing Celestia’s rather dignified manner of sipping her coffee. “You alright over there?”

Celestia looked at her in confusion for a moment before replying. “Yes, I’m fine,” she said, taking another sip.

“Just like the way she did it in the show,” Alice remarked.

An idea forming in my head from Celestia’s personality quirk, I looked over at Alice with a smirk. “Alice, still got any of your birthday cake left?” I asked, prompting a giggle from Pinkie Peach and a curious look from Celestia.

“Why, hungry for some?” Alice asked. “It should be mostly intact since you left kinda prematurely back on my birthday if I'm not mistaken…”

“Yeah... sorry about that but I think I had a good reason, you know...” I said sheepishly. “…What kind was it?”

“Oh, red velvet, vanilla icing with strawberry filling,” Alice replied, now in on my little joke as Celestia seemed like she was trying to keep her mouth closed, prompting the pegasus filly to giggle even harder.

“How did I miss out on that? Is it still fresh?” I asked immediately.

“Yup. Soft and moist, flavors complimenting eachother in sweet, perfect harmony,” Alice explained with slow enthusiasm as she dragged out every detail. “I admit I had only one slice back then since I was still worried about you, but now I... just... might... finish it off.” She trailed off.

“The two of you are evil.” Pinkie Peach said, letting out another giggling fit.

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked, shaking her head in confusion.

“Nothing!” I answered. “Just... recalling the cake I missed out on when this whole thing happened to me. Alice still has it mostly intact apparently.”

“And I have to admit…” Alice began. “…she was right, though I can't imagine a single pony who'd be interested in it... so I may just have to have it all myself,” she mused.

“Let me guess, the show mention my love of sweets?” Celestia asked with a frown.

“You have a love of sweets?” Alice asked innocently, though having watched the show many times she already knew the answer.

“You have no idea,” Pinkie Peach said before Celestia could reply.

“Well... what would you say if, you explain what's going on to me like we'd agreed and I'll get you a slice,” Alice offered.

“That's fine with me,” Celestia replied with an amused smirk. “Besides, that was already my plan.”

“Well, I can't afford to let it go to waste,” Alice said, heading back to the kitchen. “I'll be right back. Anyone else want any?”

“I didn't get to try any last time... due to... well you know...” I said, raising my hoof for a slice.

“Eh... I'm not much for sugary things.” Pinkie Peach replied. “Well, I wasn't as a human at least...” she sighed when Celestia gave her an amused look. “Fine... I'll take a small piece.”

“It's settled then.” Alice said, heading back into the kitchen and returning moments later with slices she lay out for us, providing Celestia and myself with forks, probably figuring Pinkie Peach wouldn’t be able to make much use of one without magic. Using my magic with a little clumsiness due to my inexperience, I managed to get myself a small piece from my slice and float it up to my mouth. As I began chewing, my eyes widened in amazement.

This was delicious! I didn’t know if my new pony tastes had done something to enhance it or if the cake was just THAT good, but either way, I was impressed. “Wow… just… wow… suddenly all my problems are fading.” I said while Celestia put down her coffee cup with ease while levitating her cake slice toward herself. The pegasus filly, however, had no such luck.

“Right, no way to use a fork,” Pinkie Peach muttered. “Eh, Alice, mind to exchange my glass for the cake? I lack unicorn magic compared to the two other showoffs.”

“Sure thing.” Alice replied swapping them around for her. I, meanwhile, felt slight offense to being called a showoff when I was still in the learning phase with my magic.

“How...?” I asked, regarding the insult. “I'm still kinda clumsy with mine how much practice have you gotten?”

“Hey, at less you have something to compensate the lose of hands,” the filly replied indignantly while Celestia magically used her fork to cut a small piece of her slice and ate it… she then started eating faster and faster, with bigger and bigger pieces. I eventually followed her example and got my own piece from mine, though still with some clumsiness.

“Well...” Alice said, breaking the awkward silence as she sat down in her chair, next to the sofa. “So... what's the story on all this? Happy as I am to see my best friend's not alone in turning into a pony, but can you fill in any blanks for me?” she asked while Pinkie Peach glared at her cake slice no doubt trying to think of a way to eat it that didn’t involve shoving her face into it.

“Where do you want to begin?” Celestia asked.

“I guess... when you started remembering... up to when we met.” I said.

“I don't need the whole plot, just the summary will do,” Alice explained. “Cada--I mean Cale and I...we... came to the conclusion Equestria is... or was somehow real, like another world, and Discord somehow is behind people turning into characters from the show…” she continued, before facepalming. “…And now I realize how weird that all sounds saying it out loud...”

“It began when I was visiting my friend for both our birthdays. Mine was on the 1st May while his, well her now, was on the 3rd.” Celestia explained. “Did Cadance mention how her cutie mark appeared?”

“Yeah, she did actually... when she... he... sorry... it's so confusing right now thinking back on it...” Alice stammered, looking over at me. This was definitely gonna take a lot of getting used to for both of us.

“I know... Though, like I told her, she is as much Cadance as the human you came to know.” Celestia explained as I curled up a little.

“It was the first thing to happen, I got this weird itch not long after I zoned out on my birthday and there it was.” I said.

“When Cale visited the next day for my birthday, his hair suddenly got all long and colored like some anime wig. I didn't see him again for the next two days and tried to call, he... she...” Alice continued, shaking her head as she tried to figure out what to refer me to now. “I got a phone call and I hear a vaguely familiar female voice claiming to be Cale, and saying 'it got worse'. I didn't quite get HOW much worse till Cale came to my doorstep that night looking like that.” Alice said, laughing nervously. “…Guess I was one of the lucky ones,” she muttered. As she said that, Pinkie Peach looked down a little before just abandoning normal table manners and eating her cake slice like, well, an animal.

“Yes, lucky that you haven't been exiled from your home, your memories stolen and kept away from your loved one.” Celestia said bitterly, making Alice sigh a little, probably out of guilt.

“That's the reason I don't envy your position at all,” Alice replied. “Unfortunately I'm betting there's a lot of more obsessed, less insightful fans who won't understand that in the least and act inappropriately jealous… or worse, if they were among the ones changed, just be thinking how it gives them a chance to make their own little brony fantasies come true.” She added with an exasperated eyeroll.

“I'm sorry... It's a sore subject for me...” Celestia replied.

“It's fine... in a way I know what it feels like to suddenly find out you're something you thought you weren't, and seeing how drastically it changes your life and the way others see you... even friends and family. But that's probably beside the point” Alice replied, looking over at me and a nod was exchanged between us.

“So... what happened next?” I asked.

Pinkie Peach pulled her face from the cake, now looking noticeably messy but seemingly unaware of it. “She blacked out while we were eating diner and discovered that she had a new 'tattoo',” she said.

Celestia sighed. “Except for a few weird dreams, I didn't know about ponies so I didn't realize what it truly was. At first I thought it was only a joke from her,” she explained, gesturing to the filly.

“She only described it, so I didn't know that it was actually Celestia’s cutie mark.” Pinkie Peach explained. “After all, a sun tattoo could be anything.”

“Yes...” Celestia replied with another sigh. “Though I found that out later during that day. I might have panicked when I saw that the 'tattoo' was the same as a pony princess.”

“Oh trust me, it definitely worried me when I thought mine looked familiar...” I replied. “Then I saw it. I wasn't sure what to make of it at first... then the other changes started happening…”

“I actually had a dream of my banishment the night before receiving my cutie mark.” Celestia said, prompting me to recall that the same had happened with me.

“I had sort of a... weird flash or something when I blacked out. It was a weird mess at first... then just before I woke on the fourth day I had a dream about when I--I mean Cadance was banished.” I explained, squeezing my eyes shut as I remembered the downward spiral that had happened to me from there. “I dunno what was worse... the last part of the change or noticing what had changed by the third day.”

“Personally, I vote for the third day.” Pinkie Peach said, getting a chuckle from Celestia.

“Only because you became an 8-year-old filly. In any case, it was the next day that I contacted Luna.” Celestia continued.

“Third day was when they confiscated my man card...” I muttered bitterly.

“Welcome to the club,” the filly replied.

Noticing that was not a subject I was likely to want to dwell on, Alice quickly returned the spotlight to Celestia. “So you said you contacted Luna on the second day?”

“Yes. I found a message from her on a forum on the internet that described my problem,” Celestia explained. “I was extremely lucky that we were in the same city so we agreed to meet up at a coffee shop…”

“That was the last time I saw her as a human.” Pinkie Peach added.

“I see...” Alice said, trying to take all this in.

“Coffee shop... that must have been a little awkward if you already got the hair and ears.” I said, recalling that once the changes were noticeable I didn’t leave the apartment.

“Only the mane.” Celestia replied with a frown. “Though I was a little paranoid about the color. I have a bad... history with pink,” she said. I guess she started off as the version with the solid pink mane rather then the flowing pastel rainbow. Still, mentioning a bad history with the color did make me cringe a little given it made up the majority of my color scheme.

“...That why you seemed a little uneasy when you first saw me?” I asked.

“Maybe?” Celestia asked, sighing with a hint of guilt after. “Like I said, I have very bad memories associated with them.” She explained, managing a smile after as her mood seemed to improve. “One of the good things of turning back into my pony form is that those memories are slowly losing their hold on me.”

“I guess that's good then.” I said, though I couldn’t help but wonder what the cause behind the aversion to the color could have been. Not that pink was a color I was particularly fond of, but still.

“Back to my story, me and Luna decided to go back to her apartment. That's when she went Hulk on me,” Celestia continued.

“Yeah, you mentioned something about her Halo 2 disk?” Alice asked.

Celestia gave an exasperated sigh. “Yes...” She said, suddenly just wolfing down the rest of her cake slice and prompting me to jerk back as to avoid getting any on me.

“Oh, sorry...” Celestia said when she noticed my reaction, her ears drooping, getting a laugh from me.

“Oh believe me, I've known you're a bit of a messy eater with cake... or were,” I said, causing the filly to start laughing.

“Wait, you barely remember most of your life but you remember that?” Celestia asked me, raising an eyebrow.

“I watched the episodes,” I said matter-of-factly. “There was a rather... interesting picture that got out around Ponyville once. I suspect Luna contributed it... otherwise Featherweight's quite the talented photographer.”

“Oh my...” Celestia muttered, blushing deeply.

Alice immediately burst into a giggle fit. “That picture was my desktop for awhile. But anyway, keep going.”

Sighing as she looked a little flushed with embarrassment, Celestia continued her story. “We spent the rest of the night talking. Though Luna panicked when her ears got fluffy.” She explained.

“Well I'm sure she wasn't alone.” I said.

Celestia pondered for a moment before speaking again. “Well, with my obsession with my mane? I was kind of expecting it. The tail was a surprise though.”

“Yeah tell me about it.” I muttered, my tail suddenly flicking as if to remind me of its presence.

“Human physiology is not made to bear a pony tail...” Celestia replied, cringing a little.

“Definitely not. How'd you handle it when you... found out what went missing the next day?” I asked, deciding to bring up a particularly unpleasant memory from my experiences. Surprisingly she didn’t seem that bothered.

“Pink mane for a whole day, an image of a pony princess, gaining pony features. I had expected it,” she smirked a little. “And Luna made it clear and loud to everypony present what had happened during the night,” her smile then faded to a small frown. “The hormones was a different thing though...”

“I... take it she wasn't happy about the gender swap?” I asked. “…Not that I was any better...” Something then caught my attention in what she’d said. “Did you say ‘everypony’ again?”

“Well, it's the proper use of the word as there was only me and Luna in the apartment.” Celestia answered.

“When that happened... and I felt the wings and such growing in, I was practically to the point where I was freaked out... I tried to have my favorite sandwich...” I explained, a brief frown setting in on my face. “...that didn't go down well at all.”

“Let me guess, meat aversion?” Pinkie Peach asked, prompting my ears to droop in embarrassment as I let out a sigh.

“Yes...” I answered softly.

“Wait, you mean that I'm the only one that meat doesn't bother too much?” Celestia asked.

“I don't get to enjoy meat products like I did anymore.” I muttered, facehoofing. “Why couldn't I have turned into, like, Gilda or something? Then my diet wouldn't be a problem.”

“I don't enjoy meat much like anypony else I guess. I just don't have the same gag reaction toward them.” Celestia explained, giving a brief glare at the filly, who cringed a little.

“I already told you that I was sorry. I should have listened to you...” She said sheepishly. I could only imagine what had happened between them.

“Well…” Alice said, joining in again. “…if you turned into Gilda you'd probably be a lot harder to get along with.” She told me. True, the griffoness was a total bitch but at least she wasn’t all pink and stuff.

“As opposed to one of the most feminine-looking ponies ever?” I asked, before looking back at Celestia. “Not gonna ask about the gag reaction... so what about when you woke up on the fourth day?”

“Well first, I should probably tell you what happened between me and Luna on the third day,” Celestia explained. “After our breakfast, she told me that she needed to go outside for a while,” she frowned a little. “The rest of the day didn't go well.”

“How so?” Alice asked.

“I decided to start watching the show in hope to understand better our situation as Luna was gone.” Celestia explained, sighing a little. “It proved to be a bad idea as it nudged my past memories and I wasn't ready for it. It proved too much as I fell unconscious at the end of the 2nd episode…you need to keep in mind that at the time, I thought that the memories were fake... I didn't know the truth yet.”

“The story with Nightmare Moon... I see...” I said, recalling how banishing Nightmare Moon was one of the most painful things Celestia ever had to experience when I’d seen the fourth season opener. I could only imagine what it must have been luck to experience the guilt Celestia surely had felt. “Just like when I watched Royal Canterlot Wedding and Crystal Empire.” I muttered, recalling the strange empathy I began feeling towards Cadance any time she was present in the episodes… the despair she felt when she and Twilight had to escape the mines to save Shining Armor from Chrysalis, and the terror she felt when Sombra nearly reclaimed the Crystal Empire.

“We should watch the wedding later,” Celestia said, snapping me from my thoughts. “I'm curious to know who the lucky stallion was!” She said with a wink in an attempt at lightening the mood a little and causing me to blush to the point I swear if I didn’t have a fur coat I’d look completely red.

“Oh you'd be surprised.” Alice said, stifling her laughter.

“To return to my story, I was still alone when I woke up. It was already the afternoon...” Celestia explained. “So I decided, look in my sister's fridge and stole a few apples. Considering that I expected to lose my hands, I thought to practice with my magic a little, starting with levitating the apples to eat them.”

I gave a slight, bitter laugh. “And to think I ordered a pizza... figured it as my sort of 'final meal' given how I was feeling at the time... I could no longer walk completely upright, pony features taking over...” I said.

“I was actually asleep for the last changes. But, I'll talk more about that later.” Celestia continued. “I was lucky though for my magic. I remember one of my first lessons with Twilight as I was about to practice.” She paused, a slight blush present. “My first attempt did end with an apple cannon ball.”

“Oh my...” I stammered, bringing my hoof instinctively to my mouth in concern. “I hope nothing got broken…” I said.

“Only the apple. Thankfully, I got better fast.” Celestia replied.

“Well that's good to know.” I said. Granted, it’d make for an effective weapon but when it came to trying to do mundane tasks the last thing I needed was everything becoming potentially deadly missiles.

“Do you remember what I said about the hormones?” Celestia asked.

“Yeah?” I gave a nod.

“Well...” she began. “A mix of what I guess to have been an imbalance of hormones coupled with my earlier memory problem and worries about Luna left me in an—” she began to mutter and trail off, causing my ear to twitch.

“Sorry?” I asked, making it evident I could not hear her.

“I wasn't in the greatest state of mind...” the sun princess replied. “And things got worse when Luna finally came back.”

“How so? What happened?” Alice asked.

Celestia frowned as she prepared to answer. “She was battered, with several cuts. But the worse was when she finally told me that she triggered a trap investigating the possibility of another pony in our case. The problem was that she never told me about it.”

“A trap?!” I asked, surprised.

“Like a trap that... Discord set?” Alice asked.

Celestia shook her head. “No, mercenaries. Most likely receiving help from a fragment of Discord though.” She said, looking at Alice “It's the reason why I asked if you let the slightest hint about what happened to Cadance to anyone.”

“People are trying to kidnap them?! Good god!” Alice shuddered, I slowly started to curl up, my body beginning to shake as my fears from earlier had now seemed to be justified.

“I knew it... I knew it...” I rambled. “I knew sooner or later we'd be lab toys.” I started to hyperventilate but Alice reached over and put her hand on me, giving me an assuring look that slowly calmed me down.

“They underestimated Luna's power,” Celestia continued. “…but...” her voice grew saddened. “…another pony wasn't so lucky...”

“Oh god... did she help them?” I asked, hoping the answer would be yes. After what I had gone through, where humans had tried to help me, I was frightened of what could have happened to a pony humans meant harm to.

My fears eased slightly as Celestia nodded. “Luna helped to free the mare. Though the damages was already done...” She explained, causing my concern to rise again.

“What...” I began.

“Happened?” Alice asked, finishing for me.

“Remember the state I first found you?” Celestia asked me.

It was something I didn’t like to remember, but she had saved me and that was what truly mattered. “...Yes?” I asked.

“She was actually worse when I first saw her.” Celestia said softly.

I wasn’t sure if it was the horror of the concept, or the Cadance part of me affecting how I took and responded to things like this, but I could feel myself beginning to tear up. “What happened to her then....is she... okay now?” I asked.

Pinkie Peach’s ears drooped. “We don't know. Though I'm sure that the presence of my sisters will help a lot. Her pony form used to be our foalsitter,” she explained.

“Which is a good thing.” Celestia said, trying to instill something positive into the outcome, I suppose, though her ears drooping as well suggested a lack of certainty. “The stress of turning into a pony combined with what I assume to be both physical and mental torture made her collapse unto herself.”

The memory of mental torture, the kind Discord had inflicted on me that had driven me insane for several days caused my breathing to grow rapid. Alice got up from her chair and held me, stroking my mane and attempting to help calm me down. “I… hope she’ll be okay…” I said softly, trying to stop myself from tearing up anymore.

“Given time she should...” Celestia replied with a sigh. “Discord might be maniac, but he isn't cruel…” she said. “…at least compared to humans.”

I’d beg to differ for the most part; the ones I’d met had been kind and showed me pity, while Discord had tormented me endlessly. Still, that wasn’t to say there weren’t bad people in the world, ones that did some unspeakably cruel things… “There are good people in the world.” I said, looking over at Alice. “But yes, there are awful ones too.” I admitted, Celestia’s story about the unfortunate pony still sending chills down my back. “What... happened after?” I asked.

“Oh yes, Luna... I... shouted at her and accidently isolated myself in her bedroom.” Celestia continued, thankfully straying from that darker tale.

“And then...?” I asked, beckoning her to continue.

“I fell asleep. I meant to go away at night fall to go back to see my friend. In the end, it's a good thing that I didn't follow my plan.” She said.

“Woke up looking like Celestia, huh?” Alice asked.

Celestia gave an amused smirk. “Woke up on the floor as Celestia as a certain pony pushed me off the bed.”

“How'd it feel when you discovered this change?” I asked, recalling mine to be far less then enjoyable. “How was Luna handling it?”

“Surprisingly, she seemed to take it well. Even if she had learned during the night that she was the real Luna.” Celestia answered.

“Uhhh how well are we talking? Not like all yippee-yay-greatest-thing-ever well right?” Alice asked.

I gave a sigh and an eyeroll. “You'd have to be a village idiot more messed-up in the head then I was the last few days to react like THAT.” I said.

“I think that only Pinkie Pie would react that way...” Celestia joked. “To answer the actual question, she didn't scream and she looked normal enough.”

“I guess that's better then I took it.” I muttered. “Panic... denial... crying... pleading my reflection to change or go away...”

“Me and Luna are rather special cases. And we didn't have an aspect of Discord to torment us.” Celestia reminded me. I suppose in a way that made sense. From the sound of it Discord hadn’t been troubling them over the course of the changes. At least not as directly as he had with me. Still, though… I had other problems.

“Even without Discord I'm sure I'd have still reacted the same way... he just made it worse in the end. I.... had other problems I was also already dealing with.” I said. No doubt knowing what I was referring to, Alice hugged me tightly.

“Maybe, but am I wrong to assume that Discord was the reason you went to the asylum rather than stay with your friend?” Celestia asked.

“Yes... he was,” I replied. “…like I said... he made it worse in the end. I tried to come here first, but then Discord appeared in my dreams and I didn't want to burden Alice but I knew I needed help.”

“Cale... Cadance... whichever.” Alice said softly. “You're not a burden, you're my best friend.”

I shook my head, trying to avoid anymore tears as I just wrapped my forelegs around her and returned the embrace. Celestia and Pinkie Peach remained quiet as Alice and I just sat there, holding eachother till I was able to calm down.

“But... you saw what Discord did to try to win when you were there.” I said, finally letting go and returning my attention to Celestia.

“Yes...” the sun princess replied.

“…Angela...” I muttered.

Alice was shocked as soon as I said that name. “Oh god, no, he didn't!” she shouted.

“He did...” I replied. “Aun--I mean... Celestia helped me though.”

Celestia growled a little in disgust. “To use a loved one was truly a low blow.” Discord was cruel, cruel when it suited him. A being as whimsical as he was probably behaved in whatever way struck his fancy.

“The worst thing was he was able to mirror everything she said to me when she left... hit me with every memory of it...” I explained, trying to keep myself calm. “He promised me--I mean Cadance... Cadance he promised Cadance heartbreak and loss when he banished her...”

Celestia’s shock was immediate, as was the sudden raising in tone of her voice. “What?! You mean that those words weren't Discord's work?” She asked, a frown setting on her face. “It's a good thing that you are no longer with that...” she muttered something again, probably words that’d be inappropriate to hear from her.

“No, they weren't. It was all true till we saw through Discord's trick.” I said. That had been the reason I believed it so easily, after all. Nearly all the illusion of her had said to me was things she’d said to me prior to when we’d broken up and it had been like a twisted trip down a horrible memory. My body tensed a little but then Celestia reached her hoof out and embraced me.

“...You're lucky you didn't see the actual fight.” I said.

“I'm sorry you had to live with... thing…” she said, probably thinking far less flattering terms for my ex.

I instinctively responded with a ponylike nuzzle. It all felt so… natural, like she was a real mother figure to me; as she was that in another life, I suppose it made sense. “Th...thank you... for all you did for me... Alice, A-aunt Celestia.” I said. Celestia gently returned the nuzzle; but said nothing.

“Alice?” I asked, looking over at my friend. “You... you may as well call me Cadance... I don't think there's any going back from this, honestly.” I said, my ears drooping a little. It was the name that kept instinctively coming up when I tried to remember my name, all evidence telling me that me and her were one and the same, and this body, whether I liked it or not, was used to it or not, was that of the alicorn princess of love.

Alice just smiled at me. “So long as you're still my friend I have no problem with that,” she said.

“I guess... the rest is history?” I asked, looking up at Celestia regarding her story. “Though I'm curious about when you found out about her,” I said, looking down at Pinkie Peach, who had by now nodded off. “...Or maybe she'd rather tell me later.”

Fillies, they were adorable in every way. I had always had a fondness for foals; especially… it was weird, thinking as though I’d foalsat when that was a past life. I gently reached over and brushed my hoof through her mane, careful not to wake her. The small pink filly yawned cutely and turned over in response.

“I think that later would be better.” Celestia said with a chuckle before turning toward Alice. “I'm afraid I forgot to ask even if I have a good idea of what the answer will be. Do you mind if we stay for the night?” she asked.

“Sure, I'm fine with that.” Alice replied. “What fan of the show gets that kind of opportunity of having Princess Celestia as her guest?” she joked.

“Fan that turns into young filly…” the filly mumbled with a yawn, prompting a slight laugh from Alice.

“Well... I guess I've heard enough then.” Alice said. “Want to see the Royal Canterlot Wedding episodes? Might help you get to know your new niece better,” she offered.

“That would be a good idea.” Celestia answered, looking at the half-asleep pegasus filly. “Though I should probably put a certain young filly to sleep.”

“The guest room's free for use.” Alice replied. “Go just down the hall and to the right.”

Pinkie Peach glared like an angry child “I'm not that—” she yawned mid-sentence. “—tired...

I tried my hardest not to laugh. “No arguments young lady. It's bedtime for you.” I said. I’d babysat in the past as I was growing up, this was hardly new to me.

“And that's why I'm happy that I didn't get younger.” Celestia replied, using her magic to levitate Pinkie Peach and place her on her back. “I'll be back.” She said, heading down the hall with the filly, and leaving me and Alice time to talk.

“Well… that was a lot to take in.” Alice said.

“Yeah, and now that I know there’s people out there hunting anyone who’s become a pony…” I muttered. “And we still have no idea what’s happened… like what do I do now? Do I just spend the rest of my life like this? Do ponies become a part of Earth like some of those fanfics I’ve bothered reading?”

“I wish I knew.” Alice said. “Maybe… if Discord banished you all from Equestria, there’s gotta be a way back, right? He had to know this world existed and so there must be some way the worlds are connected.”

“Going all DC Infinite Crisis on me?” I asked. “What if Equestria doesn’t exist anymore?”

“I doubt that. If I were a chaos god, I’d think annihilating something completely would be too boring and simple. Remember that really, really old show Reboot? Hexidecimal had a total breakdown when she once turned the entire city to lifeless stone when Bob made her realize it made everything quiet and predictable, from a certain point of view, and therefore she’d essentially robbed herself of her own fun. I imagine Discord’s the same way.” She said. I did recall Discord had said he doesn’t turn ponies to stone, and it made sense, as there was so little one could do with stone as opposed to a living sentient being. Any sort of permanent silencing on a grand scale would make things a lot more boring for something that indulged in chaos. “Remember in the show Celestia said Discord held Equestria in a state of unrest for a long time when they first faced him, I doubt 25 years is much more then a breath to him.” Alice explained. “It’s really… eh… morbid, I know, but I think it’s possible Equestria’s gotta still exist somewhere.”

“And if it does… what then?” I asked, concern growing on my face. “Does that mean I’d have to… go there? Is that where I really belong if this is me?”

Author's Note

Phew. At long last! I got two more chapters in their "scripted" stage that I'll work on altering to story mode as soon as I can. Sorry again for the long wait!

A mostly exposition chapter, I admit, but things'll be picking up again over time in a pretty big way over the next two chapters. Cadance has a lot ahead of her, to say the least. :pinkiecrazy:

Thanks again to Sarikano for crossing over with my story!

The Kitchen Witch originates from Vonsnootingham's 5s/4 fanfic Good Griff. Go check that one out when you have the chance!

All That Was

Quiet had passed between us for a moment. If all I’d learned so far was true, I wasn’t from Earth; and if the world I was from still existed, along with the Crystal Empire, then I had to go back… despite what I’d have to leave behind. “The dream I had, when I was in the mental institute, I had to come to terms with a lot. Not just that I’m the real Cadance, but that it means I have a kingdom to get back to whenever I can, and save it from Discord… however I can. He did this to hold me back,” I explained. “This heartbreak, though… that I’ve been going through; I don’t feel as powerful as she was.”

“I wonder if that’s why you’re not,” Alice replied. “I know it sounds corny but maybe you need love in your heart again to be as strong as you were.” She said, turning my chin up. “And what stallion would be crazy enough to pass an opportunity with a beautiful mare like yourself?” She teased.

“E-excuse me?” I asked, blushing. “I was married in a past life.”

“Then you’re either gonna wow him again or some other lucky pony,” Alice replied. “No princess, especially the princess of love, should be alone her whole life.”

“Thanks.” I said, deciding to at least try and push away my doubts for now. Alice had been a great friend for so many years, and it had meant a lot that she continued to be that for me. “…but please don’t call me that.”

“Why not?” Alice joked. “You’ve gotten used to Cadance, if you go to Equestria you’re gonna have to get used to the formal title.”

“Save it for the future.” I replied.

“Well, if I'm calling you Cadance now, can I still do what I planned to do to you later?” she asked eagerly. “I don't want my cosplay crafting skills to go to waste and a princess needs to look lovely.” She said with a playful wink.

I blushed hard. If I was going to accept that this was me now, or was the real me all along, I suppose I had to look the part eventually. “Sure... I guess I may as well go all the way.”

“Missed me?” Celestia’s voice teased from behind us suddenly and causing me to jump a little. Figures she did have a mischievous side in the show.

“H-hey, Aunt Celestia!” I stammered, recovering from having been startled.

“You seem to be in a much better mood than when I left,” she replied with a smile.

“Yeah... I told Alice what happened in the dream. We agreed I can't distance myself from... me in the past,” I explained. “…and that I may even learn to be happy this way. And...” I trailed off, blushing.

“Try to find a coltfriend?” Celestia asked with a smirk, causing me to blush harder.

“M-m-maybe...” I stammered. “That may be a serious challenge getting one to date me though.”

“You might be surprised...” Celestia answered with a sigh.

“What makes you say that?” I asked.

“Luna possesses the ability to see the dream thread of sentient beings,” Celestia explained. “The number of those corresponding to ponies is... large.”

“Uh, so? I'm sure there's a big number it's just the getting them to date me part,” I said, laughing nervously. I’d think royalty was a little intimidating as far as prospects went.

Celestia shook her head, something else probably on her mind. “Oh sorry... What I meant was that sooner or later me and Luna will need to either find a way home or reveal ourselves to the world,” she said.

“Plus... the me of the past was married...” I mused. “I'm hoping he's still alive. I need to see him again and know for sure…”

“I understand,” Celestia replied. “But keep in mind that there is no way to know how he would react recovering his identity if he was send to Earth too.”

He had to remember me… Cadance… he had to remember her… Shining Armor had been Cadance’s husband, the love of her life, the pony she’d fallen for when he was the biggest underdog in their school years and saved two kingdoms alongside with their love. Was something like that… something else Discord could just… retcon away as well on a whim?

There was an odd stirring inside me; like a need to see Shining Armor and… the Cadance of the past together again. Celestia needed to see it, too. “I'll need to find out,” I said. “Alice, turn on the episodes... and you can see,” I added, looking over at Celestia after as Alice switched on the TV and her Playstation 4, pulling up Netflix to find the episodes and going to the season 2 finale, knowing what I’d been referring to. Celestia and I settled into the couch while Alice sat comfortably in her chair as the episode began, and things got more interesting then I’d expected from there, watching the episode now as Cadance, I saw things differently then I once did.

Twilight… a little neurotic… okay, extremely neurotic at times… but my heart felt a warmth as I watched her, like I’d actually known her as though she were real. Instinctively I hugged one of the couch pillows as I watched and I couldn’t help but giggle a little when Twilight snorted in annoyance like an actual horse.

“I wonder, is Twilight always that... crazy?” Celestia asked, watching.

“Wait till you watch Lesson Zero if you get the chance.” I answered, recalling Twilight’s catastrophic nervous breakdown that ended with the town going into a crazed mob fight over a doll.

“I have a feeling that the years teaching her must have been interesting” Celestia replied.

As the episode continued, and Twilight sang about her brother, the moment Shining Armor came onscreen for the first time I felt… entranced. A mix of emotions passed through me; longing, grief, loneliness, anxiety… it felt as though my heart skipped a beat, and I began hugging the pillow tighter.

“Somepony you know?” Celestia asked, snapping me out of it. I turned and saw her eyes widen in realization. “Wait, you mean that you married my student's big brother?”

“...Maaaaybe...” I said shyly, rubbing the back of my head with my hoof while Alice smirked in amusement. “He's also... well.... yourcaptainoftheguardsorta...” I mumbled.

Celestia apparently didn’t know what I’d just said but did not press the matter, and we continued watching the episode, till it got to where Shining Armor was introduced in person, and revealed how I… how Cadance was once Twilight’s foalsitter.

“I see how it is,” Celestia said, amused as she traded a wink with Alice. “Foalsitting a filly to get the attention of her brother.”

“According to the comic,” Alice replied. “Ironically enough at the same time Shining took her foalsitting flier first chance he got because HE was also secretly trying to get HER attention, too!”

“A comedy of errors if there ever was one.” I muttered.

“I wonder... Was Twilight already my student at that time?” Celestia asked. It was evident the human she was must not have gotten that far in the show, so I’d have to fill in some blanks.

“She didn't have her cutie mark yet, so I doubt it,” I replied, recalling that Twilight’s actions that had gotten her cutie mark earned was what had first caused her to catch Celestia’s notice.

“I really hope she doesn't remember that if I run into her.” I said sheepishly as Twilight and the Cadance on the screen did their little dance together. “But.... WOW was she adorable!” I mused, personally I always thought Twilight was the cutest of the six as a filly, like something you want to just cuddle like a puppy or something. Maybe it was me being Cadance that inspired that sort of empathy, or maybe it was just that I found fillies in that show extremely adorable. Watching the two play together, I began to empathize with the Cadance in the show, as if I’d really been there in her place, an odd feeling to say the least.

“Pff, don't try. I'm sure that deep down you want her to remember it.” Celestia joked as Twilight on the screen bounced about excitedly and bumped into the present-day Cadance… or what looked like her. It didn’t take long for the present-day Cadance in the show to earn a look of disgust from Celestia, which shifted over to me next and I responded with a curious and concerned look.

“That's a rather large difference in personality,” she said.

“Yeah... imagine that.” I replied, knowing it’d give away a serious spoiler if I said anything else.

As the episode continued, Celestia seemed to enjoy it greatly, and the sense of longing towards Shining Armor still remained inside me. If all this had happened for real, I could only imagine how the real ‘me’ was feeling then, trapped in a cave all alone and helpless while a monster was impersonating her. A chill went down my back as I thought about Chrysalis; thinking about her made me more uncomfortable now, somehow.

“I thought you preferred Cadance.” Celestia remarked when the false-me demanded Applejack and the kitchen staff address her by her formal title Mi Amore Cadenza.

“...I do. I don't think I was myself at the time.” I responded quickly. I guess in a way I wasn’t completely lying there. The Cadance in the episode’s attitude did not improve in the least, as Celestia continued to show concern and distress as the apparent princess snapped at her bridesmaids and demanded outrageous changes to her wedding gown. My ears drooped a little, recalling my ex-wife as not having been so demanding but certainly twice as volatile during the days before the big event.

“That must have been that week of the month…” Celestia muttered. “Definitely that week... I'm afraid to think how Luna must be like...”

“24-7 Royal Canterlot Voice?” I joked, causing Celestia’s ears to droop and a frown to cross her face.

“Thanks for that image...” she said flatly.

Some more time and more suspicious behavior from the Cadance on TV later, Celestia grew more and more wary of what was going on. “Ok... Maybe it's just those last years being human, but I find it suspicious to make to suddenly change the bridesmaids to be the bearers of the Elements of Harmony.” She remarked, and as it finally came to the wedding rehearsal, Celestia seemed to just completely zone out.

“Something wrong?” I asked. Getting no response, I tapped her with my hoof, but again got nothing. Alice, meanwhile, took up the controller and paused the episode. The moment she did, Celestia seemed to snap out of her trance.

“What's wrong?” I asked, tapping her again to get her attention.

“Oh right... You remember when I told you about my memories?” she asked.

“Yes?”

“I don't know if it's because of my own power, or some external help, but there are some scenes that make me relive the memory,” she explained. “It was rather boring this time though…” she remarked, before catching herself in a slight panic. “That doesn't mean that I wasn't interested in your wedding. But you know... Fatigue and repetitions...”

“I was married once, believe me, that part is pretty dull and repetitive.” I replied.

“Well I think it's about to pick up. Should I hit play again?” Alice asked.

“Yes. Don't worry if it happens again,” Celestia replied with a sigh. “Ever since I accepted the memories for mine I didn't have any blackout problem.”

“As you wish.” Alice said, hitting play again, right at the point where Twilight interrupted the rehearsal. As much as I found myself caring for Twilight and as right as her suspicions had been; her hysterical behavior, overenthusiastic attempts to make accusations, and possessive demeanor she’d shown throughout the episode were easy for Chrysalis to use to her advantage and turn everyone against Twilight and make them think she’d wanted to sabotage the wedding from the start out of clinginess towards her brother.

As the scene played out, I noticed Celestia had gone into a trance again. “I don't think we're gonna win here. I think the episode's connected to the memory, Alice. When the foalsitter flashback happened I felt kinda... empathetic with the Cadance in it. Something like that I guess is happening.” I said.

“I... think you're right,” Alice replied, looking over at Celestia, then back at the TV as the rest of the scene played out, including the absolutely heartbreaking moment where Twilight broke into tears when Celestia scolded her reckless behavior.

The moment Celestia on the screen left, the Celestia next to me stirred again and frowned. “Did I really…?” she asked, seemingly shocked with herself.

“Did you really what?” I asked as Alice paused before the song reprise.

“Leave Twilight completely alone after her outburst?” Celestia asked.

“Well... she was acting kind of crazy and like she just wanted excuses,” Alice replied.

“That sounds like a reason to make sure she wasn't alone...” Celestia said.

“Not the most believable way to bring out a case.” Alice answered.

“I understand why I did it thanks to my memories, but still...”the princess of the sun said softly, clearly expressing regret.

“Yeah... it's understandable.”

Celestia sighed, downcast. “I wanted to give her time to cool down before talking to her more properly about what she did...”

“Let's see where that leads...” Alice replied, turning the episode back on. Twilight, heartbroken and devastated that her outburst had perhaps been out of paranoia, something she had done several times in the past, had cost her more then it ever had before, began lamenting through a much sadder reprise of the song she’d sang at the beginning. I watched closely as Cadance in the episode seemingly returned, seemingly to comfort Twilight and forgive her.

A horrible chill ran down my spine at what followed. Celestia turned and gave me a stern glare.

“Got an evil twin I need to know of?” she asked.

“Alice, next episode, please? I feel like my life's in danger now.” I said urgently, and Alice immediately complied.

Celestia’s frown became a small smirk. “Though that would explain why the character acted so differently than you,” she said as Alice loaded the episode and played it. “By the way, I didn't buy the stress excuse. Being able to properly handle a high level of stress is important for a Princess.” Celestia explained with a knowing wink.

“I noticed...” I deadpanned. The episode played out, Twilight breaking through the crystal walls as ‘Cadance’ continued to taunt her, before revealing a second, more roughed-up Cadance hidden behind one of the walls.

At that moment, I felt as though our eyes seemed to meet, and I began to empathize with her again. The sensation and feeling of being trapped down there and impersonated by an evil monster gave me the chills, and the sense of despair Cadance was feeling as she was unsure if she’d be able to escape in time to save Shining Armor was now shared by me. I couldn’t remember any of it outside of watching it in its cartoon adaptation, but everything played out in such a way I could feel myself in her position the entire time. Alice and Celestia were talking, but I paid them little notice, especially when the song came.

I don’t know why, I mean I doubted past-me actually sang when it all happened for real, but I felt the urge to sing along when the real Cadance did, even tearing up along the way…

We must escape before it’s too late

Find a way to save the day,

Hope, I’d be lying if I say…

I don’t fear that I may lose him,

To one who wants to use him,

Not care for love and cherish him each day….

For I oh so love the groom,

All my thoughts he does consume

Oh, Shining Armor! I’ll be there very soon!

Another deep chill ran down my back as the doppelganger laughed at the end.

As it ended I heard Celestia clapping her hooves.

“Told ya.” Alice said, though to what I did not know as she paused the episode again.

“I still prefer Winter-Wrap Up, but I'll admit it was a great song. Especially the live perfomance.” Celestia said with a smile.

“What?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Just as beautiful, Cadance.” Alice said with a smirk while I lowered my head and blushed heavily.

“You have a beautiful singing voice.” Celestia remarked, causing me to blush even more if that was even possible.

“Th-thanks... A-aunt Celestia.” I said. “I just wish I remembered it. Maybe I need to perform the whole song live at some point.”

“I wonder if it's a pony thing.” Celestia mused.

“Shall I turn it back on?” Alice asked.

If Celestia was zoning out from scenes she was in, I knew she was in for a big one now, that was for certain. “Uhhh... just get ready for what I'd call a serious slap of a memory trip, Aunt Celestia,” I said.

“Fun... I have a bad feeling about this...” Celestia remarked with a sigh as Alice switched it on. As expected, Celestia zoned in and out, we both, even with the situation, couldn’t help but laugh at the way the hypnotized bridesmaids were dealt with, but the worst was yet to come.

I felt everything in my body freeze when the imposter that wore my face suddenly revealed her true shape, and shuddered deeply.

FLASH! I was in the ballroom, green light emitting from the creature in front of me as her body seemed to stretch and grow beyond what its skin could hold, causing her disguise to split apart to peel off her like a molting insect and revealing ebony-black… skin? Fur? Exoskeleton? A long and jagged horn tore through and replaced the original, her mane and tail hair fell away in scraps and revealed tattered fins, A crest of antennae resembling a crown emerged from the back of her head and chitin wings burst from the feathered ones she once had. Finally, the tall, vaguely equine creature’s large, reptilian eyes snapped open and her mouth spread into a wide, fanged sneer. It was nothing like the show where things were restricted to their ‘cute’ design. She was no xenomorph, but she certainly looked more giger-esque in person then the show had suggested.

Before I could react, reality came back to me in a blur while Celestia remained fixed on the TV as it continued to play the episode, up to where Celestia was defeated by the changeling queen, though I was too shaken to pay attention at the moment.

“That bug must really have a dying wish.” Celestia said at last, snapping me out of my delirium.

“You have NO idea...” I said sternly, calming myself down as best I could. “It'd be awful if Discord sent her here, too...” my eyes narrowed. “…Awful for HER that is...” I muttered, not completely paying attention to what Celestia said as she mentioned something about accidentally melting her cellphone.

It suddenly occurred to me what I’d said. “Did I... what did I just say?” I muttered, unable to believe I was suddenly making death threats against a character I’d thought fictional several days ago. At least the fear I’d felt when I’d experienced a glimpse of a more lifelike Chrysalis seemed to be fading fast, but I was sure it’d bother me again later.

“Considering that it was your wedding that she used to try to take over?” Celestia asked with a shrug. “I'm not too suprised. Mares always have been dangerous.”

“Tries to steal my husband, tries to conquer Canterlot and make it her brood's buffet? Given the chance I'd make her look the same way every bug looks after they hit my windshield,” I said.

“Definately scary.” Celestia replied.

“What, think just because I specialize with love I'm helpless? Ever read about Aphrodite? Not someone you want to get on the bad side of.” I explained.

“And as they say "love's a bitch" or "love hurts,” Alice teased.

When the fight against the changeling army went south quickly for the six heroines when they were ambushed in the chamber where the Elements were kept, I saw Celestia perform a facehoof. “Well, too bad Luna didn't seem to be there. I would have felt bad for the queen bug,” she said.

“And rob me of my shot at her?” I asked, and it soon occurred to me that Luna had not been present for the entire thing. “Is Luna by any chance a VERY heavy sleeper?”

“I think it's a family thing.” Celestia replied.

“I have to admit, it's really something when you can sleep through an invasion.” I remarked, prompting a sigh from her.

“That and sound proofing your bedroom...” the other alicorn said. “Thankfully, they didn't try to wake her. I don't know which would have been the greatest threat; the changelings or a grumpy Luna.”

“Well... the guards sure went down fast.” I mused as Celestia muttered something about six regular mares doing what Canterlot’s elite guards could not.

“Given Equestria's typically peaceful place... I guess they must not see much action.” I suggested. Granted Ponyville’s response to everything out of the ordinary was to hide and barricade their homes, it couldn’t be that surprising that the guards might not have been what they were cracked up to be.

“Something tells me that Luna must have forced some changes in their training.” Celestia said as Alice paused the episode and listened to the conversation.

“Who knows... guess they assumed the barrier was all they needed.” I said, though it clearly didn’t stop Chrysalis from sneaking in, unless she’d done so earlier and then had the threat made to insure Shining would wear himself down quicker.

“I mean that I actually remembered that I had told her that the guards training was fine and that Equestria didn't have enemies.” Celestia said, looking a little embarrassed.

“That would explain a lot...” Alice remarked. “They always seemed more suited for delivering messages urgently then actually fighting.”

“Thankfully, I still don't remember the 'I told you so' coming from Luna afterward.” Celestia said with a sigh while Alice resumed the episode and Chrysalis performed her reprise song, prompting me to narrow my eyes in disgust.

“I’m looking forward to what comes next a lot more then before for some reason…” I said.

“At least you aren't feeling all sticky...” Celestia said with a slight frown.

I smiled as Twilight freed the Cadance in the show, and she awoke Shining Armor. Seconds later, their spell was cast, the barrier and their love reaching its full power and potential that I found myself longing for again. Chrysalis and her brood were blown away by the burst of magic.

“TEAM ROCKET'S BLASTING OFF AGAIIIIIIIIIIIN!” Alice declared, making a ‘ding!’ sound after; given the moment’s profound similarity to the standard once-per-episode outcome for Pokemon’s laughably inept villains.

“Meowth, that's right.” Celestia added.

“And now the real one can proceed...” I said, smiling but feeling a sense of sadness as my present state and the series finale told me all I needed to know about the eventual outcome, as well as my last marriage.

“Well, at least that one is a success.” Celestia said, trying to cheer me up though I doubt she knew the cause for my sudden sense of grief. “And the bride is much more enjoyable.”

“Heh, yeah.” I said, still feeling weighed down by my knowledge of what was to come. “She's not a giant bug monster.”

“It's too bad that the men in black weren't there, right? Giant bug monsters are their specialty after all” Celestia offered. A small smile crept on my face imagining Will Smith and Tommy Lee Jones blasting Chrysalis into a puddle of green slime with plasma rifles.

“I suppose, but I like to think I did a good job too.” I said. “It's weird... the more I watch this, the more it feels like it's me.”

“That's because it was you.” Celestia answered as Alice came over and held me again. Even though I had a goal now and was out of the mental institute, and the aspect of Discord was no longer around to torment me, there was still so much emotional baggage that I was feeling. Knowing I may never see Alice again, or my other friends, or my parents… wait till they found this out… because I belonged in another world and had responsibility there made this role I’d been thrust into feel all the heavier. Celestia may well have had it even worse then I did, as she’d have a whole nation to rule over and rebuild; a nation she already felt responsible for bringing to ruin and chaos by trusting Discord.

I watched the rest of the wedding plans play out, the ceremony completed, and the dance at the end, hoping somehow, someday, I could have that sort of happiness again. Cadance then was such a kind, loving, and compassionate pony who deserved what she had then; a wonderful aunt who prepared her for her future, a loving husband and sister-in-law and soon a kingdom of her own that she would help save as well. Me… I was jaded, cynical at times, still suffering brief moments of instability, my emotions going up and down like an unending roller coaster, and… scared for my future. I was the end result of everything Discord did to take all she had from her. I had escaped madness, but not the broken feeling that still felt buried inside my heart.

Trying to push those feelings aside I looked over at Celestia as the episode came to its end. “So Twilght is a good singer. That's a good thing to remember,” she said as she climbed off the couch and let out a yawn. “My, it seems that the day took more out of me than I thought.”

“I imagine...” I replied softly. “Me too, after what I've experienced.”

“I admit, time does fly by when one's having fun.” Alice replied. It had been rather late in the afternoon when we got to her apartment. “I may as well get a shower and get ready for bed.”

“I'll use the couch. You should have plenty of room on the guest bed with Pinkie Peach, Aunt Celestia.” I said, flushing a little when I realized I’d been referring to her by ‘aunt’ again, it just seemed so natural now I’d not really caught it all that much lately. Luckily she didn’t seem to notice or mind.

“It's too bad. I'm sure Peachy wouldn't have minded the extra company,” she said with a wink.

“Guess I am part of the pony posse now aren't I? I asked, rubbing the back of my head nervously. I guess the proper term was ‘herd’ but the lack of alliteration made the other word come to me first.

“Yes, you are. Thought I can understand if you prefer to keep your intimacy.” Celestia said in an assuring tone, before looking over at Alice briefly then back at me. “Actually, I wanted to talk to you privately,” she told me.

“That's all fine.” Alice replied with a smile before heading to her bathroom. “I'll be back in a couple,” she said, heading down the hall and I heard the sound of her door closing. Knowing Alice she’d be in there at least a half an hour due to that she liked to make her showers last, which bought Celestia time to talk with me. Unsure of what to expect, I looked up at her, wondering what she’d have to say, now that she’d gotten a glimpse of my history in Equestria.

Author's Note

At long last, another big chapter done! Hope you all enjoyed it! :twilightsmile:

Secrets Revealed

Like with Alice, there was a moment of silence between us before Celestia finally spoke as she looked down at me. “I see that you still have your doubts about your identity,” she said.

“A little, I guess,” I said, rubbing my leg with my other hoof nervously. “Despite all I've said, it still... I don't know... stuff lingers.”

“I understand.” Celestia said softly. “Peachy had the same problem at first. She even fainted when she finally realized that it was the truth,” she explained with a slight chuckle before her face grew serious again. “I think that she still has her doubts though,” she said, sighing. “I wish I could say that I had them too but I never had any since I learned the truth.”

“What do you mean?” I asked. I’d think something like this would cast a lot of doubt and self-identity problems… case in point; me.

“Do I have your word that you'll keep what I'll tell you secret?” Celestia asked.

“I promise.” I replied, giving a nod.

Celestia chose to answer me with a question. “Am I wrong in thinking that you still had part of your special talent as an human?”

I rubbed my chin a moment as I thought it over, recalling an earlier conversation with Alice that seemed to lend more credit to how I paralleled Cadance. “In a way, I suppose so. Ever seen the movie "Hitch"? I was sorta like that before... everything. I had a way with helping others have a chance with someone they liked when I knew they deserved it,” I explained. I’d always assumed it was just the better part of me as I always made sure the ones I hooked up were good people who deserved one-another, and always refused jerks and liars.

…Ironic, I suppose, considering how my own love life turned out…

“I didn't see that movie, sorry,” Celestia answered. “Though, like you, I still had part of my power which materialized itself in a weird way, a voice.”

“A voice?” I asked, raising an eyebrow and cocking my head in confusion. Aside from the Discord aspect I hadn’t had anything like that.

“Yes, I heard a weird voice during most of my life, giving me advice,” Celestia explained. “It wasn't until Luna confronted me that I learnt to whom, or rather what, the voice belonged to.”

“Who was it?” I asked. Celestia smiled down at me.

“The Sun obviously,” she replied.

Okay, that I wasn’t expecting. “The sun... spoke to you?” I asked.

“It still does,” she explained. “You can understand why I'm so sure that I used to be the Princess of the Sun.”

“I see... I suppose that makes sense.” I replied.

“It did leave me with another problem though... One that we both share I'm afraid…” Celestia said.

I looked up at her again, raising my eyebrow once more. “What?” I asked.

“Expectations from other ponies,” she replied, causing me to shudder a little.

“Oh... yeah...” I said, agreeing as I was already aware of what sort of responsibilities no doubt awaited me whenever… if ever… I made it to Equestria. “I'm still... Cadance was... is... ruler of the Crystal Empire.” I muttered, my voice trembling with uncertainty the more I thought about it. I didn’t have the old Cadance’s experience in royal etiquette and responsibility.

Celestia leaned her head down and nuzzled me gently, like a mother tending to a foal. “It scare me too... Before all this happened, I was a simple programmer. I...” she said, pausing at the end of her unfinished sentence as I quietly returned with a nuzzle of my own, it felt instinctive almost; in truth I barely knew her but she felt like family I’d not seen in ages.

“...Now have a whole kingdom on your shoulders?” I asked, finishing her sentence. The other alicorn nodded slowly.

“No presure at all,” she said.

“But... what's also bothered me is, I'm worried...” I said. “I remember how I...I-I mean Cadance... felt about Shining Armor... the human part feels weird liking him, the pony part I get butterflies in my stomach just... thinking about him. What if he doesn't remember me? Or doesn't want me anymore?” It had been the question that plagued my heart deeply. “You saw the episodes... you think that's something else Discord can just... retcon on a whim?” I asked, voicing my earlier thoughts almost word for word now.

“I... don't know.” Celestia answered softly, looking down. Even she didn’t have the answers…

Discord’s terrible words ran through my mind, prompting me to repeat the verses that stood out the most to me aloud. “With my deeds true love is lost, and it shall be you who'll face the cost...” I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to stop but the words kept coming into my mind. “Shattered hopes and a broken heart you shall endure, in with these words my victory is secure...” I said, holding back tears as I feared what it meant for not just my past and present, but also my future. “…That's what he said to me... before...”

Celestia pulled me into a hug before I could finish. “But I'd like to believe that if he does remember, he won't abandon you so easily,” she said softly.

“Or I may just be a part of the past now.” I said, still downcast.

Celestia gave me a gentle, nurturing nuzzle again. “Even if he does leave you, you won't be alone.” she assured me.

I gave a slight nod. “I'll take the Crystal Empire back under my leadership again regardless... with or without him, but... I know it sounds corny but it feels like there's a hole in my heart now,” I said. The pain I felt there in my heart was unbearable; like a wound that didn’t bleed but didn’t heal.

“You have a great friend that will be there to help you through,” Celestia said with a small smile. “And you can always count on both me and Luna.”

“Thank you...” I said, nuzzling her again. “I'm just scared, I guess… scared to be... this... and all that comes with this,” I explained, looking down at myself. “It's weird it's like being in a stranger's body yet at the same time it feels so right to be this way. Weird and contradictory as that sounds.”

“Yet, it's the body that is truly ours,” Celestia responded, giving her wings a crisp flap. “And it does come with several advantages.”

“I suppose,” I replied, spreading out my own for a moment. “I just... the Crystal Empire... what'll I find left of it? Did Discord leave anypony alive? I couldn't protect them then, I'm worried about what's happened to them while I've been gone. There's people I care about here, people I really don't want to leave behind, but if THIS is me... I need to be back in Equestria... and make things right.”

Something I said seemed to have struck a harsh note for Celestia, as it caused her to become downcast, looking down at the floor in silence as I spoke.

“I don't envy your situation either, but you have a sister who's there for you,” I said, realizing my mistake. “...and a niece you took in as your own and helped her become more then she probably ever thought she could be. ...And she'd be happy to help return the favor any way she can.”

“I made quite a mess, didn't I?” she said at long last, her tone one of guilt and anger towards herself.

I remembered the finale. Celestia had thought Discord had reformed, he was the only chance she had at saving Equestria from the hellish beings from Tartarus. He betrayed her immediately after they had seemingly saved the day and then Equestria met its chaotic end. “...Remembering the episode, with the forces of Tartarus escaping, I don't think there were many choices.” I explained. “But still... if we're here, and there's others out there, too... many of us are still alive, and we can maybe even rebuild. No ruler's perfect. You made the choice you felt had the best chance of saving everypony from what Tartarus would have subjected them to.”

“Including being stupid enough to think that Discord could be redeemed?” Celestia asked sharply.

“I don't have an answer for that, but it was 25 years ago, and if we're all still alive, it means there's a chance to make things right and put him down for good... right?” I asked. Between what had happened to us, and what could have happened if the creatures of Tartarus overran Equestria, this seemed the lesser of two evils; though only barely.

“You are right... It's just that... It's hard not to feel guilty...” Celestia replied, seeming to calm down a little.

“I imagine. I wish I had a way to make it all better just like that...” I said, wishing the same for myself as well. “…but like I said, all we can do now, I think, is take the chance we got and try and make things right again.”

This time, I embraced my aunt. Slowly she returned it, putting her wing and foreleg around me. “Thank you…” she said softly.

“You’re welcome.” I whispered. Perhaps as time went on, I’d feel more and more comfortable this way. I’d already made a huge step today with Celestia’s help. Maybe one day, I can be as happy and loving as I once was.

A moment of silence followed before Alice returned, dressed for bed. “Is everything alright?” she asked as she walked in.

“Yeah, we were just... talking.” I said, stepping out of my aunt’s embrace and approaching my friend. “Look... I don't know how long I'll be able to stay... I'm coming to terms with this as best I can but if it's all true...” I looked down for a moment. The talk I’d had with her earlier seemed so much more likely now in what was going to happen in the end. “I may have to go to Equestria eventually. And for all I know it might be a one-way trip.”

Alice crouched down to my level and hugged me tightly. “This isn't gonna be like that one really popular fanfic with Rainbow Dash is it?” she asked.

I smiled a little as I returned the embrace. “Naw, I'm not ever gonna forget you or all we've been through.” I assured her.

“Rainbow Dash fic?” Celestia asked.

“Ask Peachy,” I said. “Or better yet Luna from what you've told me of her. I'm sure she'll explain.”

“Oh...” Celestia replied simply. Another pause followed. “Well, I should go. Good night Cadance. Good night Alice,” she said with a smile as she headed into the guest room where the filly was already sound asleep.

“I probably should, too... it's been a very long day.” I said, looking up at Alice as she stood back up.

“Okay, then. Just let me know if you need anything.” Alice replied.

“Just a blanket will do.” I said, looking over at the couch. With a nod, Alice returned to the bathroom and came back with the spare comforter for me, laying it out on the couch. I climbed up onto the couch and slid myself under the covers, resting my head on the pillow as I dug my forehooves underneath it. “Thanks for everything, Alice. You’re the coolest.” I said with a smile.

“Hey, you’re my best friend and I get to live the pegasister dream here,” she teased. “If you end up needing anything else, just wake me.”

“I’ll be fine for now, I think.” I replied with a small smile. “Thank you again.”

“Whatever you say, goodnight, Cadance,” she answered, heading to her bedroom. Cadance. I imagined myself, back in Equestria… the land recovering from the ruin Discord had left, greeting crystal ponies and helping rebuild. My mind drifted then into territory that seemed both strange yet… normal, somehow.

I lay in a soft, plush bed, but I wasn’t alone. Shining Armor was next to me, his muzzle tracing down my neck. My heart was beating fast as I embraced him with my forehooves, my wings unfolding and doing the same. He was so gentle, so caring, a gentlecolt to the end; worthy of his name in every way. We’d been head over hooves for one another since our school days and now we led the Crystal Empire as husband and wife. As the thoughts flowed through my mind like lost memories, I imagined the two of us now just laying there, the moonlight pouring through the balcony window. We smiled at one-another, there was something in our lives we did not have yet, but hoped to make possible tonight.

As I imagined all that followed, I felt my eyelids grow heavy, a small smile on my face. My hoof traced along my barrel, though I wasn’t sure why… as if I were imagining something there.

“Wakey-wakey.” A familiar voice sang, causing my eyes to snap open and I immediately shuddered. There, sitting in Alice’s chair donning a Victorian gentleman’s suit with a monocle and tophat while sipping tea was Discord. “Good to see you up, sleepy-head!” He said, taking another sip.

“Y-you?!” I stammered, sitting up and scooting back away from him on the couch. “B-but how?! How are you here?! I beat you!”

“You beat an aspect of me, my dear,” Discord replied matter-of-factly, the tea in his cup rising up and shaping itself into a liquid sculpture of himself that pirouetted around the rim of the teacup. “Right now, right here, this is the real me you’re talking to,” he explained.

In a flash of light, Discord and his dancing tea creation vanished, and he reappeared next to me, one leg crossed over the other as he sat back on the sofa. “No use calling for help, this is a dream.”

“But why are you here?! Haven’t you bothered me enough or are you just mad I stood up to your aspect?” I asked angrily.

“I’m here because I think you’ve treaded close enough to earn yourself a little concession from me!” he said with a grin.

“What are you talking about?” I demanded, standing up now.

“Have any good fantasies, lately?” he asked, “A few… N-S-F-W ones?”

Did he mean… what I was thinking about earlier? I couldn’t help it, it just sort of happened!

“It’s not without its reason, Cadance. While the show and its reading material had been reasonably faithful adaptations, there’s something that wasn’t entirely focused on. Here’s where you ask me why,” he said, drumming his claws on the arm rest.

“…Why?” I asked, deciding to humor him.

“Because not many remember. Twilight remembered just enough to get a teeny tiny fraction of exposure but as far as this world knows nothing was nearly so concrete as it was back when it all really happened,” the draconequus explained. As badly as I wanted to blast him out the window, his words and his tantalizing info dump stopped me.

“Twilight… what do you mean?!” I asked.

“That I’m afraid you’re not ready to learn, yet. What you will learn, though, is sure to be an equally exciting… plot twist,” he said, twirling my tail in his claw as he said the last two words.

“What?!” I demanded, angry at Discord’s continued act of dangling what he meant to tell me just out of reach.

“Perhaps it’ll make more sense if I ask you this, first…” Discord began. “Remember the dream you had when you finished reverting back to your true self?” he asked.

“Yes, why?” I asked. "How could I possibly forget it?"

“It’s not the true memory. Not all of it, anyway. There’s a tiny slice that I snipped out so I could have fun with it later!” he explained. “After all, what’s the fun of a story when everything is revealed early on?”

“I don’t understand… you mean all of that… it’s not what happened?!” I asked.

“Oh, it was, my inquisitive little princess…” Discord explained with a grin. “But it was… shall I say… the edited version. So that if you ever escaped my aspect’s influence I’d still have plenty of ammo left! As I once said, but I feel the context seems appropriate here as well… all the truth does, is make the heart ache, and sometimes a lie is easier to take!”

My eyes narrowed, my teeth grit. I was tired of the chaos god’s games. “What really happened, then?”

“Well, as critics and editors love to say, Cadance; show, don’t tell!” the draconequus declared, raising his claw and snapping his fingers, and all of reality twisted and spun around me, glowing brighter and brighter until everything was engulfed in light.

When the light faded, I found myself back in the Crystal Empire, everything once again seemed to be playing out like a memory I was experiencing but could not control, but this time I could see… myself! Cadance was standing there, flanked by her guards as Discord gleefully licked the Crystal Heart on a stick like a lollipop.

“N-no… i-i-it’s… n-not possible!” the other me stammered, backing away as Discord’s smug grin didn’t falter. Seeing myself like this was painful, the terror in her eyes… MY eyes…

The draconequus pat his chest proudly with his lion paw. “You really thought you had me there? That was no more then a shadow; put there to dupe you into that false sense of victory so I could savor the looks on you and your subjects’ faces when you realized it wasn’t over!” he declared with a laugh. “Awww, come now, Princess, did you think anything OTHER then the Elements of Harmony had even the FAINTEST chance of stopping me? Especially when, just between us, I’ll have you know I have a truly spectacular amount of love in my heart! An all-consuming love for absolute chaos!” he said with another laugh, then proceeded to lick the Crystal Heart again and smirked. “Mmm, tastes like raspberry! By the way, Shining Armor says hi.” Soon as those last words left that smug sneering mouth of his I could see Cadance’s rage building up unlike anything I’d seen before.

“Attack! Use everything you have!” the other me cried out, clearly panicked now. She and the unicorn guards fired blasts of magic at Discord, who, without even looking, simply snapped his paw’s fingers and the guards vanished in a flash of light. He then looked straight at the other Cadance.

”You know how they say love conquers all? Well I say THEY’VE never been faced with real chaos!” he declared.

“Where's Shining Armor you monster?!” the other Candance shouted furiously.

“Oh he’s FINE!” Discord teased. “For now anyway. Maybe I'll just put him up to his neck inside a giant cupcake and leave him on a roof for your subjects to see!" At that moment, things seemed different then how I remembered, especially from what he said next. "Actually I’m lying my dear! He’s already been done away with. Care to join him, because honestly, does everything in here come in blues? SO dull, you’re a royal couple, live a little! Even King Sombra with his red and black and cliché all over had better style!” Discord said with a disapproving eyeroll that involved his pupils literally rolling to the back of his head and popping back out the front.

Just then, something else different happened.

“No! Your highness! Let us hold him back! Get your daughter and get out of here!” a guard pleaded as he rushed forward and stood in front of the other Cadance, joined by six others.

Daughter? I stared in shock as the other me stepped away.

“But… you need to get out of here, too! I can’t abandon you!” the other me pleaded.

“We swore our oaths to you, Princess. Your safety is our priority,” the second guard said with a sad smile.

“So, are we going to get on with this?” Discord asked, now on a couch eating popcorn. The guards turned back towards him, their horns glowing as the other me looked at them sadly before rushing up the stairway behind her.

Another flash of light, Cadance was in another room that looked like a nursery, standing over a crib. She looked back at the doorway, fear and despair in her eyes as she reached into the crib and took out a tiny pink alicorn foal. I drew closer, it had a lavender mane with a gold stripe.

I… had a daughter? I stepped back, staring mutely at the scene that played out before me. I couldn’t believe this… but what had happened to her? I was afraid that I was going to find out very soon.

The other Cadance held her closely, tears in her eyes as she spread her wings and headed towards the window. “Skyla… don’t be scared… you and mommy… we need to go away for a little while…” she said softly.

As soon as she said those words, however, an unknown force knocked her back and the foal was snatched from her.

“NO! SKYLA!” the other me cried out, struggling to stand as the unseen force kept her pinned to the wall inside the nursery.

The foal hovered outside and seconds later Discord descended, dressed like Mary Poppins and holding an umbrella to lower himself as he took the foal into his paw and sneered at the other Cadance.

“NO! GIVE HER BACK!” Cadance screamed out hysterically as she struggled against Discord’s magic, but to no avail. Skyla began crying as Discord grinned down at her.

“Touch her and I SWEAR to Celestia I will end you!” the other me threatened, her horn glowing as she attempted to take her daughter back, only to be shocked by a current of magical energy while Discord laughed.

“There’s not a Celestia left to swear to, Cadance,” Discord said with a laugh as his costume vanished and he tossed aside his umbrella. He stroked the foal’s chin, but she kept crying, reaching for her mom. I could feel tears forming in my eyes, this cruelty, this revelation, it was all too much to take.

“Well, she’s rather fussy isn’t she? Looks like she needs a time out!” Discord said, snapping his claw and the foal was immediately encased in a crystal orb that he tossed up and down like a basketball.

“Please…” the other Cadance pleaded, tears running down her cheeks as she reached out for her daughter in vain, then looked down in defeat as Discord's magic continued to hold her in place, making it impossible for her to get to her. “…give her back… please…”

“Oh don’t you worry about her! Good ol’ Uncle Discord is gonna take good care of her! Can’t say the same for you, unfortunately…” the draconequus replied with a hearty chuckle, tapping the crystal ball and sneering at Cadance as he now hovered over her. “I’ve done away with so many others… the princesses, the elements, your precious husband… if I’m going to keep you, the Princess of Love down, however, I’ll have to make sure love never crosses your mind again!” he declared.

I collapsed to my haunches, devastated as Cadance was now too heartbroken to even bother to resist anymore as Discord said his dreadful incantation. She let out one last, agonized scream, reaching once more for her daughter as she disintegrated away and vanished completely as Discord tossed the captured foal up and down in the air while laughing triumphantly, everything suddenly disappearing into the darkness all around me as I felt myself plummeting into an endless abyss.

“SKYLA!!!” I screamed, jumping from where I’d been sleeping, awake now and shaking all over. “No… no…” I muttered, my voice trembling as I collapsed back onto the couch, curling up and sobbing quietly in the dark…

“Skyla…” …I had a daughter… something else Discord had taken from me, something to dangle in front of me like a carrot on a string... something that, like Shining, I didn’t know if I’d ever see again…

Author's Note

And thus the plot twist I'd been saving for awhile has finally been revealed! I'll probably resume more over the week and see about updating again this weekend if I have the time. Hope you all enjoyed this latest chapter of A Love For Madness :twilightsmile:

Closer

Alice

I don’t know how long I lay there on my bed after bidding Cadance and Celestia goodnight. This had all been a lot to process. It’d been… unexpected enough for one of my best friends to suddenly turn into a character from an animated show that had been over for five years. To learn he… no she, now… had dealt with a real-life version of one of the show’s villains who had been modeled after a Star Trek character (in theory, anyway from what I learned) had been even more unusual. Now, knowing for certain a show I had a fondness for was real after all was the cherry on the metaphorical mindfuck sundae.

As much of a fan of the show that I was, to the point I’ve called myself a proud ‘pegasister’, I didn’t envy Cale or whoever Celestia or the filly’s situations in the least. I could only imagine how painful it’d be… to learn everything they thought they knew, everything about the life they’d had for twenty-five years was a lie. Cale had learned he wasn’t who he thought he was for those past twenty-five years, such a revelation is sure to cause a breakdown or at least a serious freak-out for all but the most short-sighted or indifferent of minds.

The discussion I’d had with Cadance had only exacerbated that point; I could see she didn’t want to, but she knew she had to get back to Equestria even if it meant never seeing me again… Cadance was ruler of a whole kingdom, with subjects who had been without her for years and were depending on her to come back. They needed her to lead them and protect them again and Cadance had to put that before any personal attachments, including me and others she cared for here on Earth. To leave behind everything you knew, everyone you cared for because a bigger responsibility required you elsewhere was not something I could envy her for at all.

I’ve known Cale for years, he had helped me come to terms with my orientation even when I knew my parents never would, who had been one of the best friends I could ask for, and for that I owed my friend to help in any way I could, especially a time like this. Cale… Cadance… one and the same. While I see the friend I’d known for years behind those eyes, I also see the pony princess. I was used to Cale, but if this unknowingly had been Cadance all along was that the right thing to see her as? She seemed to have mostly gotten accustomed to her body, but the feelings she was experiencing seemed to keep her unpredictable at times; fine one moment, on the verge of tears the next… having unfamiliar thoughts and feelings was certain to scare and confuse anyone. I just hope whatever happens; she can find happiness as Princess Cadance, like she’d had in the show.

I awoke the sounds of screaming hours later in the living room. Immediately I bolted from my bed, rushing down the hall and passing Celestia as she emerged from the guest room to where I’d last left Cadance and hoping she was okay…

“Cadance?! Are you alright?” I asked, finding her sitting up on the couch, shaking all over and her eyes wide with terror.

She did not acknowledge me, she just continued to sit there, shaking and hyperventilating. “Cadance?” I asked again, turning on the lamp next to the couch and sitting down with the alicorn. “Are you okay? Did you have a bad dream?” I snapped my fingers a few times in front of her eyes, but Cadance still didn’t acknowledge me. Whatever had happened, it had frightened her good.

“I don’t seen any trace of infraction,” Celestia said as she entered with Pinkie Peach laying sleepily on her back but slowly waking up. She was right, there didn’t seem to be any sign that Cadance had been physically harmed or was at any point not alone in this room, but if her claims about Discord were true, and after all I’d learned it wouldn’t be a stretch to think he could cover any indication of his presence.

With no other ideas of how to get her attention, I gave my friend a light shake. The alicorn winced, then stared at me. “Cadance? Are you with me, now?” I asked.

~
Cadance

I couldn’t stop shaking, everything around me looked like a blur, and I could barely hear the sound of others rushing into the room. Alice’s voice… it felt so distant.

I have a daughter…

Discord… he took her…

I couldn’t save her…

Everything around me grew brighter. I felt myself get shaked and I suddenly felt like the world was untwisting back to normal like some abstract painting.

Ca…da…nce… a…wi... me now?” Alice’s voice grew more clear to me as I found myself staring at her while she looked back at me with worried eyes. Realization set in, and before I even knew what I was doing I through my forelegs around her, embracing my friend as tightly as I could while I cried. Slowly, I felt her put her arms around me.

Celestia stood over us, whispering something to Alice, who brushed her hand through my mane, trying to calm be down. “What happened?” Alice asked me. “Was it that memory? Of being banished from Equestria?”

If only. I tried to calm down, but the thought of what I’d seen kept me from doing so. “I-it… it wa-wasn’t…” I stammered, sobbing between words. “It wasn’t… just that…”

“What happened?” Celestia asked, concerned.

“M-my… my daughter… I had a daughter…” I explained, trying to calm down enough that I could form a coherent sentence. “…she was just a foal and… and Discord, he…” I couldn’t hold it back anymore. The mere thought of that moment made it all come crashing down. “HE TOOK HER!” I cried out. “He snatched her right out of my hooves and I couldn’t stop him! R-right before he banished me... I... I was trying to escape with her, Discord came and he took her away from me!”

I didn’t know this foal, my daughter that I’d lost except through that memory, but after seeing it… it was like what I felt when I saw Shining Armor; a longing, an ache in my heart like something of indescribable worth to me had been taken away.

“He did what?!” Celestia cried out, clearly shocked while Alice just stared in utter disbelief at what I’d just said unable to think of anything to say.

“I-I... I told you... D-Discord...” I stammered. “Aunt Celestia... Shining and I... we had a daughter,” I explained, fighting back more tears. “I-I couldn't protect her from Discord!”

Celestia stood there silently, but the look of tranquil anger was evident in her eyes. Even Pinkie Peach, who had finished waking up, looked scared.

“I have to find a way back... I need to get her back I need to know if she's even alive...” I muttered, before noticing that the room felt noticeably warmer… and increasingly so.

Peachy seemed to notice as well, and hit Celestia on the horn, causing the tall alicorn princess to yelp a little and the rising heat seemed to suddenly fade, prompting a sigh of relief from Alice and myself.

“A-aunt Celestia?” I asked.

“I'm fine Cadance,” Celestia replied, before turning and quietly thanking the filly sitting on her.

I took a few breaths, concluding with the method Cadance had used to relieve stress and finally managed to calm myself down somewhat. “He must have... made me forget until now...” I explained. Alice stayed quiet, brushing her hand through my mane which seemed to have an inherent relaxing effect on ponies. A good thing, I imagine, I didn’t want to go into another panic attack.

Celestia frowned. “I knew that he was a bastard, but I never expected him to that... evil,” she said.

“Do you know what he did with your foal?” Peachy asked.

“No... I don't. After... after he took her from me he banished me... the last I saw he was holding her from me, laughing at me…” I explained.

“...Do you remember her name?” Alice asked me.

I could feel tears forming again, and once more tried to hold them back. “H-her name was Skyla... she was just a tiny foal, still had a crib and everything.” I said softly.

“Skyla? Isn't that the name of that princess toy that Hasbro created to make more money?” Peachy asked, a little too bluntly and prompting Celestia to glare at her.

“Well clearly they were on to something because that's what her name was.” I said sternly, also less then pleased with the filly’s unintentional bluntness and causing her to recoil back and fall off of Celestia. Fortunately she seemed to have enough control of her wings to slow her fall down before hitting the floor.

“There's always been that fan-theory that she was Shining Armor and Cadance's daughter,” Alice said. “…Maybe they just didn't put that into the show worrying how reactions would be?

I guess she had a point there, drastic additions like that tended to not go over well, but it would be hardly surprising a newly-wed royal couple would go without having at least one child. Still, the theory Alice had mentioned caught my interest. “That reminds me... there was something Discord said... he was in my dream before the memory, too...” I began.

“He was?” Alice asked. “What did he say?”

“...He said... Twilight remembered.” I replied.

“Twilight Sparkle? My student?” Celestia asked.

“I can't think of any other Twilight.” I answered. “He said about Skyla "Twilight remembered just enough to get a teeny tiny fraction of exposure but as far as this world knows nothing was nearly so concrete as it was back when it all really happened.". I have no idea what he means by that...”

“Maybe she saw him coming and managed to shield part of her memories from him,” Celestia mused.

“That'd mean she's somewhere here on Earth, too, wouldn't it?” Alice asked.

“That was his plan anyway,” Celestia responded. “He told me that much before sending me away. He had also already sent Luna away and I failed to notice her disappearance,” she explained, while Peachy came on the couch and slowly approached, staring up at me.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, concerned. The filly said nothing, but instead hugged me. I blushed a little, and after a few seconds I slowly returned the embrace with my foreleg. “...Thanks,” I said softly.

“I know how it feels... To have a part of your family stolen away.” Peachy replied. Did she mean her pony self’s parents? I suppose in a way, Skyla hadn’t just been taken from me, but in turn, Discord had taken me from her.

“This... it's just so... I don't know how to describe it... finding out I'm a mom...” I explained. “As if finding out THIS is the real me wasn't crazy enough...”

The filly hugged me tighter. “At least you know that she is alive,” she said sleepily as Alice hugged me again as well.

“I can only hope so... I don't know what could have happened to her…” I replied. Discord was chaotic, he could have done any number of things to me daughter… kill her outright, imprison her, make her his plaything to toy around with… I wouldn’t know for sure until I saw for myself.

My worrying thoughts were interrupted as Celestia came closer and gave me a gentle, motherly nuzzle. “I'm sure she is alive,” she said as I returned it.

“Wow... she didn't last long.” Alice remarked, looking past me and I saw that Peachy had fallen asleep again.

“She is only eight now after all,” Celestia said, amused. Seeing the little filly sleeping so soundly, I admit, brought a small smile to my face.

“Thanks... all of you... I... I guess there's not a lot I can do right now, but I hope we find a way back... I need to know for sure...” I said, then looking at Alice. “…though I wish I knew if it also meant if I'd see you again.”

She gave me a sad but genuine smile. “Hey, no matter what happens I'm not gonna forget you. You got a lot you need to go back to, anyway,” she said.

I was beginning to feel tired again, but worry overcame me again. If I went to sleep again, especially with all that was on my mind, I grew concerned I’d end up having more nightmares. “I'm... I don't feel good sleeping by myself tonight,” I said.

“I agree. It would be best if you stayed with either us or Alice,” Celestia replied.

“It may be best she stays with you two,” Alice said. “The way she looks at you, Celestia, the way there's a bond the show and comics showed us, you're almost a mother figure to her. I think you might make her feel more at ease…” she explained, causing Celestia to blush a little. She was right. When Celestia was around me, I felt more comfortable, and I didn’t know how much longer I’d see her for before we parted ways as she’d no doubt have to return to wherever Luna was. I didn’t want to ignore a chance to have the one who, the part of me that was Cadance felt was like family nearby.

“I think you'll feel more comfortable with them, Cadance. Be a part of a herd for the night.” Alice said with a smirk, gently ‘booping’ my muzzle with her palm.

“I… okay,” I replied, rubbing my muzzle a little with my hoof.

“Tired, too?” Alice asked as Celestia suddenly yawned.

“Yes... At least, I don't have to actually rise the sun tomorrow,” she replied.

“Well that's gotta be a relief. Best enjoy it while you can, huh?” Alice asked, amused, getting a smile from Celestia.

“I try to. But I'm already used to waking up early.” Celestia answered before looking over at me. “Do you want to carry the little one, Cadance?” she asked.

“Sure.” I replied with a light blush as I smirked down at the sleeping filly and used my magic as carefully as possible to float her onto my back as I got up and off the couch.

“Well, I'm gonna get back to bed. Just let me know if you need anything else.” Alice said as she got up as well.

“Thanks Alice,” Celestia replied with a nod.

“Anytime,” she answered before heading back to her room and the rest of us headed off to the guest room.

As I entered, I used my magic again to carefully float Pinkie Peach onto the bed. “She's quite the heavy sleeper. I wonder what her sisters are like,” I wondered.

“Breezie is a very active pegasus. Thankfully, Glowy calms her down... most of the time.” Celestia said with a sigh. “I don't know how you managed to foalsit foals so easily.”

I rubbed my chin a little, pondering the question. “I guess I was just good at it. Then again, Twilight was…” I paused, realizing I was thinking about what I’d seen of Cadance foalsitting Twilight as though it had been me who had done so. “Is it weird... that I'm just, I dunno, remembering but not remembering that I did?” I asked.

“Some parts are clearer than others?” Celestia asked with a smile.

“I guess... I remember the episode more clearly, now.” I answered. “If it had been my earlier years I'd have probably loved to foalsit Peachy here and her sisters. …I wonder if that's the Cadance part of me saying that...”

“You didn't foalsit too as a human?” Celestia asked.

“Heh, you mean babysat?” I asked. “Yeah when I was in high school, a little extra money never hurt. Mostly around the neighborhood, everyone kinda knew eachother,” I explained.

“Was it the only reason why you babysat? Maybe something that you could have in common with a certain pink alicorn who did the same.” Celestia suggested.

“I never really thought about it that way,” I said, rubbing the back of my head. “I've always been pretty great with kids, though…”

“I'm certain of it. I wouldn't be surprised if you already shared a lot with Cadance personality wise as a human.” Celestia answered, yawning. “But enough philosophy for tonight. Princesses need their beauty sleep after all,” she said, giving me a wink as we joined the sleeping filly on the bed.

“Right... princesses... I suppose so.” I mused, brushing back my long mane with my hoof as I lay down next to Pinkie Peach, Celestia laying down on my other side.

“Good night Cadance, and sleep well.” Celestia said gently as she closed her eyes while I lay there for a moment. I felt the sleeping little filly snuggle up against me a little bit, I guess even when she’d once been a twenty-five-year-old human, there was still just as much the 8-year-old filly in there, probably one of the most twisted things Discord had pulled, especially on a filly made it that much crueler. I felt an almost maternal instinct to allow her to, wanting her to feel a little more safe.

Safe… how safe was Skyla when Discord took her? How safe was I able to keep her? I looked over at Celestia, she must have felt even worse having been unable to protect Equestria from the chaos god when she’d allowed him to exploit her desperation. But she had another chance, now, to make things right… and hopefully so did I.

This was me, now… I didn’t belong in this world but I didn’t want to leave it, but I had to for so many reasons. What I loved here, and what I had loved in Equestria, love was my nature and now in many ways… the thing that made my heart that much heavier.

Author's Note

This time had something a little different; perspective switches. On occasion they'll happen when it's necessary, though it'll mostly remain on Cadance.

Not the most intense or action-packed chapter, but more of a transition and I hope you still enjoyed! Another major encounter next chapter so stay tuned! :twilightsmile:

I want to give another thanks to everyone who helped and supported to making A Love For Madness reach 100 possible. :yay:

Adapting

“Good morning Cadance,” Celestia’s voice said as I began to stir from my sleep, rubbing my forehead and finding the horn. My eyes snapped open and I looked myself over. Yup, still pink pony princess.

“Slept well?” Celestia asked as I looked over at her, finding her ethereal mane to look like a cotton candy machine exploded on her head and prompting a few chuckles from me.

“I guess... I also—” I began, laughing again.

“I'm sorry. I suppose you just found out one of Equestria most guarded secret,” the other alicorn said.

“And that would be?” I asked.

“That I'm not a morning pony,” she replied with a smirk. “…And the mane too,” she added when I started laughing again from the ridiculous multi-color monstrosity on her head. “I wonder how an ethereal mane can look that way every morning...”

“No idea but it looks pretty bad,” I replied with a smirk.

“Could you... not tell Alice?” Celestia asked nervously as her pastel afro bounced about, causing me to laugh a little.

“I won't,” I replied, glancing downward. “Also... when I was asleep... I met Luna.”

The mention of her sister immediately caused the princess’ ears to perk up. “Oh. How did it go?” she asked.

“It went...” I paused, and a frown formed on my face as I began to remember what Luna told me about Shining, and how he had forgotten about me. “...she... told me to tell you to contact her after.”

“Oh right,” Celestia answered, thankfully having not noticed my distress over what I’d learned. “I did melt my phone,” she admitted in embarrassment.

“Yeah... we talked for awhile, I got a memory of the crystal empire before Discord,” I explained. “The show does it no justice whatsoever.” I remembered its splendor, especially under the night sky, a prismatic aurora borealis hovering over it only added to that beauty.

“One more thing to check,” Celestia muttered with a light sigh.

“Pardon?” I asked, unsure of what she meant by that.

“The Crystal Empire,” she explained. “I'm afraid it's the first time I hear about it.”

“Does Luna have all the episodes?” I asked.

“I bought the special edition they released for my sisters' birthday,” Peachy said as she began to wake up.

“Well, that's good to know,” I replied. “Should have seen it... it was so beautiful...”

“It came with a lot of figurines. Like me and my sisters,” the filly explained.

“I think she was talking about the Empire,” Celestia answered, correcting her.

“Oh.” Peachy replied, her ears drooping in embarrassment. “I must have been...”

“Yeah... back when me and...” I began, but just thinking about it made me feel the weight of depression on my shoulders, causing me to look downcast again as I sat there. A second later, I heard movement and both Celestia and Pinkie Peach came over and hugged me quietly. Just like that, the moments I’d seen in the show, read in the comic, things that felt like they were my own memories when I thought about them now… the dreams I had… I closed my eyes a moment, the images from the comic of when they’d first fallen for eachother played in my mind, and suddenly it all seemed to come to life.

And then came that realization that I’d been told that all of that had been erased by Discord with ease.

“She... she told me... he forgot all about me...” My tone was soft, barely above a whisper as I spoke. The more I thought about it, the more that having these feelings for him restored to me felt like it was a curse of sorts.

“I'm sorry...” Celestia said gently nuzzling like a concerned parent. I trembled slightly, my thoughts still haunted by the thought of what could happen when he and I met again. Still, I appreciated Celestia’s motherly compassion enough to return the favor.

“Is he... The only one she found?” she asked.

I shook my head. “She said there's been a lot of ponies, that's why it took her as long as it did to find me...”

“Oh,” Celestia replied, looking down at her hooves. “Actually, Discord’s influence made it easy to find you.”

I wasn’t sure how, but it was a relief to know they found me sooner rather then later. “Still, it means there's a lot of others in the world,” I said. “She told me about Peachy's foalsitter, too, and about the human mercenaries. She thinks Discord may be influencing them.”

Immediately the young filly looked downcast at the mention of her foalsitter. I couldn’t imagine what had been done to her, but I could only hope she’d be okay eventually.

“I'm afraid that she might be right. But they don't seem to be able to blindly find ponies,” Celestia answered.

Memory loss… foalnapping mercenaries…if Shining was out there, who knew if they’d gotten to him already. “I know he may not remember me, but if they got to Shining... or Twilight... or...”

Celestia interrupted my rambling with another hug. “I wouldn't worry... Shining was the captain of the guards and Twilight can handle herself,” she said, though her tone suggested she may not have entirely believed it herself.

“...I hope so,” I said softly, putting my hoof to my barrel as I took a moment to calm down.

“I suppose that Princess Luna had no news about my parents?” Peachy asked as she moved in front of me.

“I've not heard anything,” I answered. “But as I was telling Celestia, Luna asked her to contact her, so maybe you can ask her then.”

“Ok,” the filly answered, leaving me with a little guilt that I could not give her better news.

“I'll ask Alice later. How does breakfast sound?” Celestia asked.

“Sounds good, I guess,” I replied, needing some sort of comfort food. Standing up and hopping down from the bed, I turned towards the mirror and shrieked when saw the monstrosity on my head that was once my mane. Sleep had done wonders in undoing Alice’s previous work.

Immediately I heard footsteps and Alice rushed into the room. “I heard a scream, is everything al-WHOA...” she froze in her tracks and stared at my mane, and presumably Celestia’s as well. The other alicorn looked a little embarrassed, but seemed to make an attempt at acting natural.

“Good morning Alice.” Celestia replied.

“Good... morning...” Alice answered, taking a deep breath as she stared at the bedmanes.

It’s not THAT bad, is it? I wondered, taking another look at my reflection and grimacing. Yeah. It is.

“Welcome to one of the curses of long hair, Cadance,” Alice joked, laughing at the astonished look on my face. “So how is everyone?”

“Thankful that my mane isn't too long yet,” Peachy remarked.

“I'll bet you'll look very pretty with one when you grow up, though,” Alice replied, causing the pink filly to blush

“M-maybe.”

“I'm happy that mine gets better on its own,” Celestia announced, hopping off the bed and I could already see it was looking a little less messy.

“Maybe... just focus a little and it'll fix itself out with that flowy ability it has?” I offered.

“I found that coffee helps, too,” the other alicorn answered.

“I'll be glad to make you some. Anything else you need?” Alice asked.

“A brush,” I replied, running my hoof through my mane.

“Bacon?” Peachy asked, hopefully.

Alice raised an eyebrow at the filly’s request. “Uh, bacon? You sure you can handle that?” she asked, prompting a downcast look from the young pegasus.

“Probably not... I do hope ponies have the equivalent,” Peachy muttered.

“I have plenty of fruit, and I'm pretty sure you can eat waffles or pancakes,” Alice explained. “Oh! I remember the show suggesting you can eat eggs. Hopefully that part's true.”

“We could try,” Peachy replied, apparently pleased by the notion.

“Eggs would be good,” Celestia said. “…It would be weird to be unable to eat those. I mean, we can eat cake.”

“I just need a little time with a brush and I should be good for breakfast,” I said, the lightened mood around me helping improve my own a little.

“There should be one on that dresser,” Alice said, then giving a smirk to Peachy. “Hey, Pinkie Peach, wanna come with me for a moment while these two freshen up a little?” she asked.

“Eh... Sure,” the young filly replied, hopping off the bed and trotting towards Alice, who led her out and closed the door.

A night of sleep had done little to alleviate my shock of all that had happened, and all that I’d learned. Pinkie Peach in particular had gotten a short straw, 25 years worth of memories, and now the personality of a young child was in there as well… the mere idea Discord would do this to a group of little fillies was already shocking in and of itself to me. I could only imagine how scared she must have felt, and I wanted to help in any way I could. I already had an idea of a way that might help her bond with her sisters a little more. “So... what's it been like, I mean, being a young filly?” I asked.

“Really weird at first, but I'm getting used to it,” she answered with a sigh. “I guess I truly was a filly before being a human.”

“Well,” I said, crouching down so I was eye-level with her. “I was a little girl once, and I don't mean to brag but I was a pretty damn cute one, too. And I can say it had its advantages.”

“You don't say...” the filly replied sarcastically.

“Oh? Like what?”

“I had two younger sisters. I know how hard it is to keep the cookies from them,” she answered.

I hummed to myself and smirked at the filly, deciding to try another approach. “How'd they get them so easily?” I asked.

“Abuse the love of their big brother,” she answered with a blush.

“And how'd they do that?” I asked, seeing if she’d figure it out herself.

“Eh... I never truly understood actually…” she replied, unsure.

“Well, having, as I said, once been a child myself, little girls have a particular ability to sway adults by appealing to and manipulating their nurturing instinct by being as affectionate as possible, with the most eager look in their eyes they can manage,” I explained.

A beat.

“In essance, be so cute and adorably sweet it affects the adult's judgement completely,” I said. “I believe it's often called the puppy-dog eyes. I assume your sisters did this to get their way sometimes?”

With a blink of her eyes, the filly got it. “Oh…” she nodded. “Definitely… Poor Tia, I can't imagine how good it must be now that they are much cuter.”

“Not just them, sweetie. Have you given yourself a REAL good look lately?” I asked.

“Y-yes?” Peachy wondered.

“Here...” I said, picking her up and taking her into the bathroom, putting her on the counter in front of the vanity mirror. “Get a good look at yourself.”

The young filly stared in awe at her reflection for a moment. “So cute...” she muttered.

“Yup. Try a few things you've seen your sisters do to get your attention and see how they look,” I suggested.

“I- I don't know. It's not like I need to be able to...” Peachy replied nervously.

“Imagine how easily you can affect Celestia or, if her claim about her having a weakness for foals is true... especially Luna.” I said. “Heck, sometimes it's not because we wanted anything, we just did it because we could.”

‘B-but it sounds so foalish,” she said, pony dialect slipping through.

“Then just humor me. I wanna see what you're capable of. Who knows, you might even be able to turn the tables on your sisters,” I offered.

The little filly sighed. “Fine... But I suppose that ponies have some distinct advantages?”

“Quite possibly,” I replied. I knew once she caught on to this she’d have found something to help her make the most out of this.

“Let see...” Peachy said, staring at herself in the mirror, then looking a little absent-minded for a moment before she managed to attempt the puppy-dog eyes. “Oh, my…” she said softly, likely taken by how adorable she’d just looked. Admittedly, a look like that probably would have made me cave in to any demand she had.

“Good so far. Now try and ask me for something,” I said to give her an opportunity to test it on me.

“Remind me not to eat too much ice cream,” she ordered.

After taking a moment to get ‘in-character’ so to speak so I could follow her request, I spoke up acting like a scolding parent. “Peachy, that's enough, you'll get a stomach-ache from all that ice cream!”

“I know...” she answered sadly, looking sick for a moment.

“I think it's time I put it away, then,” I replied, continuing the act.

But instead of looking up at me with the technique I’d told her to use, she just looked sadly downward. “My parents used to make their own ice cream,” she said softly.

Oh shit… had this awakened some memory? What had happened to her parents? Her pony parents? Had Discord gotten to them as well? Did he…? I didn’t want to think about it. What he’d done to this filly and her sisters was horrible enough as it was. “Oh... I'm so sorry...” I said, inviting her to a hug, which Peachy immediately returned.

“My sisters and me used our charms on our foalsittiers more then once for more ice cream,” she said, making me a smile a little as I imagined three adorable fillies teaming up on the puppy-dog eyes to make a sitter cave in. No doubt it worked every time.

“Sounds like a lot of fun. I bet you got a lot of brain freezes and tummy-aches, though,” I said, giving her barrel a poke and causing her to go into a fit of cute, girlish giggles.

“Yep. Actually, I wouldn't be surprised if Spike and Twilght were regular clients,” she answered.

“You have such an adorable giggle, too. I bet it'll make Luna... and probably Cadance just MELT.” I said.

“Most likely,” Peachy replied, slowly snuggling into my embrace and closing her eyes.

A few moments went by, and suddenly I felt her tremble a little. “I-I miss my family...” she whimpered.

This poor filly… she may have remembered twenty-five years, but now she really was practically a little girl at heart again. Like a young child, she was homesick, and missing her parents whom it was anyone’s guess if they were even alive anymore. Brushing my hand through her mane to calm her down a little, I picked her up off the vanity and sat down on the floor, letting her lay in my lap. “Shhh…”

“Thanks...” she replied, resting her head.

“You have your sisters, you have Celestia and Luna, and I'm sure in time your foalsitter will be okay. And you know, when I checked in on you three last night while you all were asleep, just to make sure everything was okay, Cadance was curled around you. Like she wanted to make sure you'd be okay while you slept.” I explained, hoping it would make her feel a little more at ease.

Peachy blushed a little. “It's weird to be so close to Princesses. Even more to know that I've been the best friend of Celestia.”

“Well, if it makes you feel better, I doubt either of them had any idea what they were till just recently,” I replied.

Peachy giggled a bit, and a genuine smile returned. “I can confirm that. Tia wasn't interested in the slightest about politics. Now, she is politics.”

“Neither was Cale. Sure he was good at helping people get into relationships and was an excellent sitter in the neighborhood he grew up in, but there was nothing that suggested nobility or politics,” I answered. Admittedly, he’d have been one of the last people I’d have expected to wind up thrust into some royal destiny… then again, Twilight had been rather unexpected as well but I’d chalked that up to hasty plotlines.

“I guess it can be considered as long vacations” Peachy remarked pensively.

“Not the fun kind, unfortunately. But you know, like you, Cadance definitely has a lot on her plate, and there's those she misses a lot that she barely knows or remembers,” I explained. “She may be a princess, but it doesn't mean you two don't have something in common that came out of this.”

“Oh, you are right,” she replied, rubbing the back of her head sheepishly. “Sorry, my mind was elsewhere.”

“It's all fine,” I said. “Heck, look at me I'm sounding like some kinda sage from a cheesy fantasy flick. And I know they're kids, but I'm betting your sisters also like you this way because they feel like they can understand you more now, and that you can understand them more now and bond with you more with the age gap... well... noticeably smaller.”

I tried to think of how to make my point. “Just... what I'm saying I guess, is that there are some things to all this that can be looked at in a positive way if you try.”

“They also can't wait to dress me up,” Peachy replied, sighing a little. “Actually, I was thinking about my cutie mark.”

“Oh?” I asked. “You're curious of what it'll be?”

“I'm more curious about why I still don't have it...” she said.

“Did you watch any of the episodes with the crusaders?” I asked.

“My sisters didn't leave me any choices in the matters,” the filly replied with a laugh. “I most likely knew them.”

Made sense, I suppose. It seemed in the show that everyone seemed to know one-another. “Well, for one, you're essentially an eight-year-old girl. A lot of kids that age don't really have a clear perspective on themselves just yet. The Pinkie Peach of the past was probably the same way,” I explained.

“But I was twenty-five years old!” she protested.

“But she wasn't,” I explained. “Two drastically different ages there, two different mentalities as a result. You probably feel confused about yourself and your feelings about things a lot, don't you? And I'm not just talking about being a pony.”

Peachy looked down a moment, I guess to let what I said process. “Yes... You are right,” she said with a small sigh. “Well... do you think you could brush me?” she asked, smiling up at me and giving me the puppy-dog eyes.

So not fair… I thought as I involuntarily fawned at the adorable filly and laughed. “For those eyes, anything.” I said.

“Yay!” the little filly cheered, giggling adorably as I set her back on the vanity counter and got a brush out of the drawer.

“I think once you're able to find a little more peace of mind, and be able to be happy with yourself, I'm sure yours will come,” I said as I began to brush out her mane.

Peachy gave me a genuine smile. “Thanks a lot,” she said. “I can see why you and Cadance are such good friends.”

“Yeah...” I replied, smiling from the compliment. “Now why don't we see what we can do with that mane of yours, young lady?”

“Okie dokie lokie!” the filly answered with a smile as I continued brushing. I could only imagine what her sisters were like. If they were as sweet and adorable as this filly was, I’m sure I’d have loved to meet them, too. For now, I did the best I could to help anyone I could with all that had gone on these past couple days.

It took me some time but I’d eventually managed to get the hang of working a brush with my magic. I wasn’t exactly used to having such long hair, either, so getting the style Cadance was normally seen with. I have to admit, even as I did it, getting my mane brushed felt absolutely wonderful.

“I've been wondering; how do you use your magic?” Celestia asked from behind me.

“What do you mean?” I asked, my brush floating next to me.

“To a human, what we can do with it would sound impossible. I mean, moving the Sun?” the other asked, prompting a laugh from me.

“I think that's the thing about magic. It can't be explained, it just is,” I explained as I turned my head, trying to get that curling effect at the end of my mane with the brush but to no avail.

“You mean that it can't be taught to a little lavender unicorn filly?” Celestia joked.

“Well, from what I understand in the show, there's certain forms of magic that all unicorns can learn, then there's unique abilities based on a unicorn's special talent,” I explained. I guess she hadn’t seen enough episodes to get her memory back on that.

“It still obeys a set of rules. And technically, special talents just make using the associated spells easier.” Celestia answered. Maybe she did have a better understanding of it then I’d thought.

“I guess that makes sense. Twilight's talent was magic. Likely Starswirl the Bearded's as well given he invented many of the spells unicorns used... unicorns with magic as a talent become a sort of jack-of-all-trades with it,” I explained. “Equestria's different from Earth, maybe it runs on a different set of rules, magical ether, twisting nether, or arcane winds or whatever you want to call it are a more profound form of energy that governs it.”

“You might be right,” Celestia mused, levitating a pillow and easily maneuvering it in the air like a plane. “But I can tell that you aren't fully at ease with your levitation spell. I'm wondering what are your thoughts when you levitate objects?” she asked.

I pondered that for a moment, then looked back at my surrogate aunt, noticing her bedmane had noticeably cleared up more. Taking a breath, I decided on my answer. “...I guess... uncertainty. I'm still not completely used to all of this and having to relearn things, and the surprise of stuff that was impossible when I was human seeming to come kind of naturally instead of taking a long time to figure out how to do,” I explained, looking back at my reflection and staring in dissatisfaction at my efforts at getting my mane properly styled. “Here I am, brushing my mane like it's part of some daily routine when I've never actually done it before...”

Celestia approached and gave me a gentle nuzzle. “Changes are a normal part of life,” she said.

“I guess... you know, you may not remember anything of your life in the past, but you have a lot of her personality. That caring, motherly side that's helped me feel a little more eased about this for one thing,” I said.

“I haven't done anything special...” she answered.

“You helped me... if you hadn't I'd still be in that padded cell,” I explained. “You helped your friend, too. You've even helped me cope with all of this...” I managed a small smile, sighing a little as I looked at my finished attempts on my mane. “Do I look even halfway okay?”

“It looks fine to me, but I'm afraid that I'm no expert in that domain,” Celestia replied, causing me to blush a little as I looked myself over.

“Thanks, I don't have Alice's styling skills unfortunately,” I said.

“That must be why we have servants,” Celestia replied with a wink.

“Hm, I'll have to get used to that, too, won't I?” I asked, rubbing my chin with my hoof. “Hopefully not too used to it. I want to do my part in helping rebuild the Crystal Empire, too.”

“If it's anything like overseeing a programming project, I wouldn't worry too much.” Celestia said.

“I helped do a lot of set work in plays, so I guess I know a thing or two about it.” I explained. “But still... this throne that's waiting for me... I know it's my responsibility, but... I guess I just don't know how I'll need to react, knowing there's gonna be a lot of ponies looking at me to lead them again.” Just the thought of it… the idea of when Discord was gone… if he could be beaten… the crystal ponies would all be looking at me to lead them again. “Me coming back is gonna be a huge deal to any crystal pony that's still there, I know it is,” I muttered.

“I know the feeling...” Celestia said with a sigh.

“Like a part of you is flattered that you can mean so much to so many but a part of you is scared because they'll look to you for answers?” I asked.

Celestia nodded. “Then I remember that Luna has it worse.”

“I guess so...” I said. “But she has you, now. That's gotta be worth something, right?”

“I know...” she replied, looking at the nearby window. “She is already helping our ponies while I still don't know what to do.”

“I don't either... not till we've found a way back, anyway,” I replied.

“What about the those who are confused about why they suddenly have a permanent winter coat?” Celestia asked.

“I just hope all of them can be found...” I replied, and seconds later I heard a knock at the door.

“I got breakfast in the works! We wanna watch the movie while we eat?” Alice asked from the other side of the door.

“We are done. Which movie was it again?” Celestia asked.

“The one we planned to watch, remember?” I answered, smirking.

“I'm afraid I don't recall it's name. We had a rather... eventful night,” Celestia replied.

“The movie that came out after Season 3,” I explained as I used my magic to open the door and began to walk out of the room. “Caused a bit of controversy but personally Alice and I rather enjoyed it.”

“Too much fan services?” the other alicorn asked, confused.

“More like, the humanized versions were different then what they rather selfishly assumed by their headcanon and some other stupid reasons that really made little sense.” Alice replied with a laugh.

“Also… there's something in it that may be worth learning about. You'll see…” I explained.

Author's Note

And another chapter is out! Stay tuned for the next part! :twilightsmile:

Not my most exciting, though things'll be picking up again soon when Cadance meets with her human self's parents

Plans

The next hour and twenty minutes went by like a breeze. I’d always enjoyed it, and Celestia seemed to as far as I could tell, though I knew that even years after it and its sequel came out the petty drama over it still existed. I guess you can’t please everyone. Needless to say, Alice had a blast cosplaying Rainbow Dash’s human counterpart from the movie at a few of the conventions, especially when it caused childish tantrums from the movie’s haters who considered themselves the “true” fans of the show.

I couldn’t help but wonder how closely the movie followed what had actually happened. Was it actually Earth? Another reality? I looked over at Celestia to see what she’d have to say.

“It would be great if that movie was true,” Celestia mused as the credits rolled. “We would have an easy way back... home.”

“Yeah, but even if it were, we'd have no way of knowing where to look.” I answered, smirking as the human version of Derpy appeared dancing with a muffin.

“The more anal fans can screw themselves. I love this movie...” Alice remarked, then turned and noticed Celestia, who appeared to be in deep thought. “Is everything alright?” she asked.

“Sunset...” the other alicorn muttered softly.

“Sunset?” I asked.

“Do you think she means Sunset Shimmer?” Peachy asked, rubbing her chin with her hoof. “Technically she was her teacher after all.”

“I figured so...” I leaned over to the other alicorn. “Aunt Celestia... do you remember her, now?” I asked.

“Barely,” she answered, shaking her head. “All I can remember about her is very nebulous.”

“I have the comic that explains her backstory,” Alice replied. “What do you remember of her?”

“Only a little moment...” Celestia answered, looking away for a moment.

Alice immediately got up, heading towards her room. “Let me go get the comic, it may help explain some things,” she explained.

“Even if it would be truth, the portal might be to another Earth. I don't recall ever seeing an orange or blue human,” Peachy remarked, pausing as she noticed Celestia smirking, as though something had happened between them that would disprove that statement. “Nevermind, a purple one though that's out of the way. And seriously, somepony named Rainbow Dash would have gathered the attention of bronies everywhere.”

“No doubt,” I replied. “Heck, all their names. But... Aunt Celestia... does any of this feel familiar to you?”

Celestia frowned again. “I'm afraid it's too nebulous to say either way… which is weird in itself as all my other memories were clear as crystal.”

“But does she feel familiar?” I asked.

Celestia nodded slowly. “…She does.”

“…then there's gotta be at least something in this movie that's true,” I replied as Alice returned with the comic.

“Then Sunset Shimmer's as real as any of the rest of you,” she said.

“How probable do you think it would be that the creators of MLP made the humans look that way so it fit more with the pony version?” Peachy asked.

Alice gave a shrug. “Or just to prevent ethnicity butthurt,” she said, laying the comic down in front of Celestia. “Anyway, that's the comic that details Sunset Shimmer's history.”

“Thanks Alice. I'll read it right away,” Celestia answered, using her magic to open the comic and she began to read.

“I wonder what's real and what's not, then,” Alice mused. “If the movie IS somehow referencing a time where Twilight actually came to Earth... I mean if you all can end up here, now, then it could be possible, right?”

Celestia began to look uneasy. “If it was truly here that the portal sent Twilight, then Luna should be able to easily find Shimmer.”

“And if she does?” I asked.

“She would know where the portal is, giving us time to properly plan or counterattack,” Celestia answered.

That would make it easy to get back, in theory, provided… I realized then that given the time the movie came out, within the amount of time seasons four and five occurred there was a chance that…

The portal could have opened again…

“If she can remember…” I said quietly.

“Why wouldn't she?” Celestia asked, confused.

“If she never tried going back, but if she did...” I explained.

The other alicorn’s eyes widened as she got my meaning. “Oh…” she looked downcast. “I would still need to find her... And the five humans who helped Twilight might still be alive.”

“I guess there's a lot on your plate, then,” Alice said.

“Yeah, there's gotta be someone who knows if this was all real, if there's a way back to Equestria from here,” I added. “Meanwhile... I have a few... unresolved matters of my own to worry about.”

My kingdom… my daughter… Shining Armor… my parents, oh geez that was something I was worried about dealing with. Whether they accept me like this or reject me outright things won’t be the same, and I’m not sure which outcome would ultimately be easier to live with.

“Yes, it is a lot.” Celestia answered, sighing.

“Hey! How strong is Discord anyway?” Peachy asked suddenly. “I mean, he must have some kind of limits.”

“If he's anything like the show, the answer is "extremely",” Alice replied flatly.

“He tortured me with nightmares and hallucinations through an aspect, so he can be in several places at once. I wouldn't put it past the idea he can move in and out of Equestria and Earth whenever he wants. Then of course, he can warp reality on a fundamental level and twist ponies... and maybe other things' personalities to their polar opposite,” I explained, shuddering from the memories of what he’d put me through.

“Through an aspect,” Celestia replied.

Her statement confused me. “Huh?” I wasn’t really sure where she was getting at.

“He only used aspects against us so far,” Celestia explained. “Discord is not stupid, he should have known that it wouldn't stop us for long.”

“He can cover a lot more ground that way,” I replied. “The world's a big place after all.

“Yet, after the Elements of Harmony, we are his biggest threats,” Celestia continued.

“…Needs a way to keep us down, I guess,” I answered, still uneased.

“Actually, Tia has a point,” Peachy said. “Why let possible threats recover while you could have struck them down while they are at their weakest? Maybe his influence on Earth would be limited.”

“Yeah... case in point; me,” I muttered, causing Peachy to cringe a little at the implications.

Celestia gave me a motherly nuzzle. “I'm afraid that he is keeping you alive on purpose,” she said with a sigh. “I don't think that it will be the last that you hear from him.”

I didn’t want to think about what else he could have in store for me. The horrible nightmares I went through, knowing that Shining no longer remembered me, who knew what he’d done with Skyla or the Crystal Empire in my absence.

Alice decided to speak up. “The sooner you and Luna can find Sunset Shimmer, the better, I think. From the looks of it she's the best chance you have at finding a way back.

“Only if it is the same world,” Celestia replied.

“And what if it is?” Alice asked. “Only one way to find out.”

A smirk came on Celestia’s face. “Actually, if it is, then we have two more ponies would could know.”

“And a dragon,” Peachy pointed out. “It would be cool to meet Spike!”

“You mean Twilight?” I asked.

Celestia’s smile remained as she nodded. “I wonder who the last pony could be,” she said rhetorically. It took me a moment to realize Twilight likely told Celestia everything soon after, being her student and all.

“When you do find out anything, please let me know... there's a lot I need to get back to as well,” I explained, climbing down from the couch and stretching.

“We will do that,” Celestia answered, gettng off the couch and stretching as well while Peachy just use the free space she now had on the sofa to curl up. “Does one of you have a computer with a mic that I could borrow?” the other alicorn asked. “I'd prefer to avoid having to deal with a grumpy Luna in my dreams.”

“Right, mine should be in my bag I got back from the mental hospital,” I replied, walking over to where I’d left my messenger bag and nudging it open with my muzzle. Focusing, I used my magic to pull my laptop out, floating it over to Celestia.

Peachy immediately started laughing. “Nopony would expect that laptop to belong to a cute pink pony princess,” she said.

I sighed loudly as I looked over my black gaming laptop with the COBRA logo from GI-Joe printed over top of it. I suppose at this point it was rather comical when put next to me given my current and likely permanent state. “...Nopo—noBODY would have thought its owner would have turned into one,” I replied.

“Celestia smiled at me reaction as she caught the laptop and its cord in her magic aura. “I wonder… do you have any preferences for pink now?” she asked, setting them down to connect them and start the computer up.

I blushed heavily. “I... never tested that theory, I try not to but I can't help but find things...” I glanced over at Peachy. “…a lot cuter then before for some reason.”

The filly immediately gave me puppy-dog eyes, prompting an involuntary and rather girlish giggle out of me. Why did they have to be so… adorable?!

“You learn fast.” Alice said with a smirk, making a fist and bumping it against Peachy’s hoof.

“Actually, I should probably contact her in the guest room,” Celestia said. “I'm too afraid to think what Peachy’s new found cuteness would do to her.”

“Good point. She might get distracted,” I replied, smirking at the filly.

“I know another alicorn who already is,” Celestia said with a wink at me as she floated the laptop and cords to the guest room, leaving me blushing in embarrassment.

As soon as she was gone, Peachy approached me, staring up at me with those big round eyes. “You know, there is nothing wrong to liking girlish things now,” she said, smiling.

“I-I think th-that got established when the show came out,” I remarked, stepping back nervously. Of course, the fact I now looked the epitome of girly things didn’t exactly help my case.

The filly grinned mischievously at Alice. “I think she needs the talk too,” she told her. “You know, about embracing her girly side,” Peachy pondered her comments for a moment. “I wonder if adults can do puppy eyes too.”

“I-I don't think we can,” I said, brushing back my mane nervously with my forehoof and wondering what sort of education Alice had given the young filly because she seemed different now, less ashamed about her current state for one thing. “…At least not as effectively.”

Peachy giggled. “Could we talk about... filly stuff? Like makeup? I'd like to be ready for when I'll meet my sisters again,” she said.

“I guess that can't hurt, though I don't know how it can be applied onto ponies,” Alice replied.

“That wouldn't stop them from trying,” Peachy mumbled.

“I take it they were in the I-wanna-be-a-pretty-princess phase?” Alice asked with a laugh.

“I'm afraid so... meeting the princesses didn't help...” the filly replied.

“Hm, wonder how they'd react to meeting this one,” Alice replied, winking at me and causing me to blush even more and Peachy to laugh again.

“Have a pink gasp,” the filly said.

I gave an eyeroll. “Aw, I'm not THAT big a deal compared to Celestia or Luna…”

“Well, I'm afraid that the title of best foalsitter is already taken,” Peachy replied, presumably referring to her foalsitter I’d been told about.

“I'm fine with that,” I said. “I'm already that for Twilight apparently.”

“But I'm sure they would love your little dance,” she said with a knowing wink.

“Ohhh no. I’m not doing that again!” I protested. What was I… she… thinking when that dance was devised… it was cute to watch but seemed rather silly to do.

Peachy immediately began trotting in place. “Sunshine, sunshine…”

“...Ladybugs.. awake...” I muttered in response, then facehoofed. “I sure hope I've gotten over all these... changes... if I run into Twilight and she remembers this.” No doubt she’d try to instigate it with me the moment she sees me should I ever run into her.

“I'm sure she will,” Peachy replied.

“I'd feel like such a dork if I have to do it though,” I said. “...as obscenely adorable as Twilight was as a filly…” My earlier observation seemed to be ringing true; I seemed to feel a stronger emotional sense to cute things now.

“Silly Princess, you would just be yourself,” Peachy said with a smile. Clearly she was already in the process of practicing what she preached, and I couldn’t help but wonder if it’d make me happier if I did embrace this part of me a little more as best I could, especially with no apparent way of going back and there being so much I needed to return to. I didn’t have to love it, but maybe fight it a little less.

“Oh, she will. Once I get what I planned done,” Alice remarked.

“I still have a few things to work out... knowing that I'm a mother being one of them,” I said, blushing.

“Oh right...” Peachy said, suddenly looking downcast and I realized I’d hit a sensitive spot as there was still no idea what could have happened to her pony parents.

“Oh my gosh, I'm so sorry,” I pleaded, but the filly just looked back up at me with a small but sad smile.

“It's ok,” she said with a sigh. “I wonder how my human parents are going to take it.”

“Believe me, I'm wondering the same with mine,” I said. “…"Oh hi, Mom, Dad! I know I don't look it but I'm really your son! That's right, you have a daughter now and she's a magical pony princess!",” I said, rolling my eyes.

“Hi mommy, daddy! You remember the son that you could count on to foalsit his little sisters? I'm afraid that he is now the youngest sister,” Peachy answered in mock-cheerfulness, making me laugh. “But! Don't worry, my sisters dresses also fit me,” she added, rolling her eyes. I suspected her sisters probably loved being this way, though not out of some idiot wish-fulfillment that’d make me question the sanity of someone older, but rather just because they were kids and much more innocent, thus probably not able to really perceive the severity of all this. I couldn’t help but envy that sort of blissful unawareness childhood had.

“I can only imagine how it is when the three of you are together,” Alice said.

“I prefer not to,” Peachy replied with a blush.

“Think they'll be jealous you met me?” I asked.

“Probably,” the filly replied, before suddenly perking up. “I know! Let spy on Tia!”

“Sounds good, but how about we fix up this princess's mane first?” Alice asked. “No offense, Cadance, but you're still an amateur to that.”

“I agree with Alice. I suppose she could teach both of us,” Peachy said.

“I guess you're right,” I muttered, beginning to follow Alice as she lead us to her room, but an idea came and I stopped, turning to look back at the filly. “Want a ride? If you can fly up to my back you can ride,” I offered with a smile.

Peachy sighed. “I'd prefer to practice first…”

“Give it a try,” I said, smiling more gently. “I promise it'll be alright.” I gave Alice a wink then turned my attention back on the filly.

“Fine...” Peachy stretched her wings and jumped in the air, hovering in place as her wings beat repeatedly.

“Alright, now try to move towards me,” I instructed, ready to use my magic to catch her if she fell. “Just keep calm, don't strain yourself…”

Peachy’s eyes widened in amazement. “Wait, I'm in the air?” she asked, overcome with childlike excitement.

“Yes, you are!” I encouraged.

“Yay!” the young filly cheered, attempting to fly towards me and land on my back.

“Don't worry, I won't let you fall. You can make it,” I assured.

“That was great!” Peachy said, landing softly. “…And weird. It was like it wasn't the first time I flew,” she mused.

“You did great... and who knows, maybe the you from the past has flown before, so you might catch on to it a little quicker then you think,” I suggested, giving her a small, maternal nuzzle.

“Maybe. I'll need to ask Breezy though. I recall that her Cutie Mark looks like the wind,” the filly replied as I resumed walking towards Alice’s room.

“I suppose you could,” I said. That little moment felt odd, yet somehow… right. That whole time I felt like it was all something I’ve done with foals before. Was it from a part of… the old me? It all felt so natural to be that way with foals, to encourage them to do their best and dote on them. Princess Cadance was as loving as she was beautiful, and thinking about what I did there somehow felt very… heartwarming.

“At any rate, hope you learn a thing or two from this,” Alice said, interrupting my train of thought. “I doubt I'll be able to keep doing your mane for you.”

“Who knows, I might have to do my sisters' mane,” Peachy answered as we entered, approaching a large full-body mirror while Alice got out one of her brushes and sat next to me, getting to work on my mane.

Moments passed and Alice managed to restyle it to the look Cadance wore in the show, and again I was caught off-guard by the results.

“Soon as I have the chance, I'm gonna see if I can make that stuff the Cadance in the show wore. I mean, I have the crown and neckpiece from that one time I cosplayed the humanized version of her... dunno if they'll fit you though,” Alice said, looking me over and causing me to blush as I tried to imagine myself in Cadance’s regalia.

“That, I want to see,” Peachy said.

“I suppose we could find out. Assuming I still have them,” Alice replied, smirking as she went to her closet and went through a box sitting on a shelf.

“Tia is unlikely to want to wear hers for a while,” the filly whispered into my ear.

“Found 'em. Let's see how this looks,” Alice announced, returning with her cosplay jewelry. I closed my eyes and let her put them on for me. The necklace felt a little loose, but the crown-thingy… was it a crown? A hairpiece? I never really could tell… either way it seemed to fit just fine. As I reopened my eyes, I saw Peachy just staring at me.

“What?” I asked.

“Princess,” she answered.

“I...” I turned and looked at my reflection and just froze in place…

The conversation going on between Alice and Pinkie Peach just sort of faded out as I stared at myself. The regalia had been only minor additions but they had such an effect on how I looked. Princess Cadance wasn’t just beautiful… she was absolutely stunning! Her slender, curvaceous form was a work of art, her long and glamorous mane was soft as silk, her lovely purple eyes were like amethyst gems… it was a little strange, still… knowing the vision of royal beauty in the mirror was me… No wonder Shining Armor fell so hard for her. Then again he was quite the head-turner himself and I could recall, faintly for a moment, how badly I fell for him so long ago.

My heart suddenly ached again, a part of me wishing he was here… to have back the times I couldn’t remember but felt myself longing for…

“You still there Cadance?” Alice’s voice interrupted, becoming less and less distant as her hand suddenly appeared in front of my face.

Shaking my head, I snapped back to reality and saw myself again. “My god, I'm...”

“Gorgeous, sweetie. I get a resizing for the neck part, it'll look even more so. The shoes are out of the question, though. Sorry some things just can't be replicated,” she replied. I suppose I couldn’t be surprised. The metallic shoes the royal characters sometimes wore would have probably taken more measuring and better materials then Alice could probably afford. Still, with the rest on…

“You look like a princess,” Peachy said, smiling and having climbed closer to get a better look at me.

Finally breaking my attention from the mirror, I turned my head towards her, rubbing my chin with my forehoof thoughtfully. “Speaking of princesses, why don't we go check on the other two?” I asked, smiling deviously.

Peachy bounced in excitement. “Good idea! I 'd love to try my new trick on Luna.”

“I'd ask if I can record it, but I can't remember where my camera is,” Alice remarked. Shame, I’d have loved to immortalize Luna’s reaction if that weakness for foals was true.

“Well, mustn't keep royalty waiting, must we?” I asked, smirking as I turned to leave the guest room, filly on my back.

Author's Note

My apologies to everyone who thought this chapter was the one she meets her parents in. It's going to be the next one or the one after, either way, I intend to make that moment completely worth the wait! :twilightsmile:

In the meantime, hope you enjoyed this one!

Meetings

“Boo!” Peachy shouted excitedly as she darted into the guest room after I’d opened the door as carefully as I could with my magic, prompting Alice and I to start laughing.

“Peachy...” Celestia muttered from within.

“Well, sounds like she's fine to me” Luna’s voice said from the guest room, likely through the skype video.

“Completly fine...” Celestia deadpanned.

“Oh... You look like you need a bath Luna,” I heard Peachy say.

“So I've been told”

“Let me guess…” Yellow magic engulfed the door knob and it swung open, exposing me and Alice to the ponies inside. “It seem we are being spied on,” Celestia remarked.

“Hey,” Alice said weakly, waving.

“...Heh, caught us,” I said, rubbing the back of my head sheepishly.

“How did you know?” the filly asked.

“Well I doubt you could be so quiet by yourself,” Luna replied.

“Hey!” Peachy cried out indignantly.

“Alice, Cadance please come in and meet Luna,” Celestia said, smirking at us. “Make no comment about the state of her mane though,” she added quietly.

“I heard that!” Luna protested, and as I got into view of the screen I could see what she meant; there was a distinct possibility her mane had been the battleground for an army of sugar-high weasels.

“Hello again, Luna!” I said with a smile, refraining from speaking my mind about the state of the other alicorn’s mane and gesturing to Alice, who waved shyly. “This is Alice, my friend I told you about.”

Luna nodded and smiled to my friend. “Well hello Alice.”

Alice laughed nervously when the alicorn’s attention was one her. “Hi... It's... an honor to meet you, Princess Luna,”

“I like your new look Cadance, it fits you well,” Celestia commented, taking note of the crown and neckpiece replicas I was now wearing and causing me to blush a little while Luna and Alice continued talking.

“No, the honor is mine. After all, you helped my n-niece when she needed it the most…” Luna seemed a little distracted, or distressed over something as she spoke, but her gratitude towards my friend seemed sincere enough.

“I-it was nothing,” Alice replied. “Anything for my best friend after all h-..she did for me when we were still in school. I'm just glad she's okay, now.”

Luna glanced over at Celestia and Peachy through the screen for a moment, over something, before returning her attention on Alice and smiling. “You know what? I think you're a pretty cool person; I like you.”

“Thanks. Must be a relief not to be dealing with the really creepy-obsessive fans of the show for a change, huh?” Alice asked. Admittedly, I could only imagine what the stranger fans would be like once they got wind of all that was happening, if they hadn’t already. It wasn’t like I’d really taken the time to surf the internet and find out but I was a little afraid of what I might come across.

“Well, I've uh, kind of been avoiding people,” Luna explained. “You're the first human I've talked to in a while.”

“I guess I can understand that,” Alice replied. “Your position I can only imagine how scary it'd feel.”

“Oh, that reminds me...” Peachy approached the screen and did her best puppy-dog eyes. “Could you help me with my flying once we are all back at my house?”

Regrettably, Celestia’s earlier claim about Luna’s apparent weakness for foals would be put on delay as the other alicorn seemed distracted by something when the filly made her attempt on her. “Uh, yeah, sure,” Luna muttered, looking the other way at something out of frame. “Once I actually get back to the house.”

“Hey, Luna? What's that Peachy's holding?” I asked suddenly, trying to fool Luna into looking at the filly while she was still putting on the big adorable eyes trick.

“I don't know—” Luna began, looking for a second, then returning her attention to whatever else she was occupied by then doing a rather comical double-take. “Well, that's new…”

I immediately laughed as Luna clearly now was having trouble looking away. “Taught her a new trick.” Alice remarked from beside me.

“More like reminded me how it worked,” Peachy said.

“It’s highly effective on all princesses so far,” Celestia said with a wink to her sister.

A second passed and Luna suddenly looked away again and disappeared out of frame, and a shudder was heard. Returning a few moments later, Luna looked at us again, wearing a rather forced smile. “Y-yes, it was rather adorable,” she said, attempting a larger smile.

“What is it Luna?” Peachy asked, confused while a look of worry came over Celestia’s face.

“N-nothing, I'm fine,” Luna said, attempting to keep a jolly demeanor like a child trying to keep their parents from finding out they’d flooded the bathroom.

“Luna...” Celestia began, getting only silence from her sister.

“You're a sucker for foals, too, aren't you?” I asked, hoping with some desperate optimism that maybe she was having trouble taking Peachy’s stare or some antics her sisters may have been causing with less capability then she needed.

“I don't think it's about foals,” Peachy said nervously.

“Don't worry about me Tia,” Luna said, sighing. “You have enough of your own problems to worry about other than your silly sister.”

“Oh no, don't even try. Last time I ignored you, we both know what happened,” Celestia warned.

“...Is everything okay?” Alice asked, genuinely worried, but Luna said nothing.

“Luna! Is something wrong over there?” I asked, more worried now.

“No, it's alright Cadance, just a couple p-problems. Nothing I can't take care of on my own,” Luna insisted, though I wasn’t entirely buying it, and I doubted anyone else in the room did, either.

“What happened to you after we each went our own way?” Celestia asked.

“…It'd be better if I didn't say,” Luna replied.

“It wouldn't. If anything, it would only make me worry more. Please little sister...” Celestia pleaded.

“Luna, I can't make your decision for you, but sometimes, it is better to let others help you when something's giving you problems then to bottle it and hope it goes away. Believe me, I know,” Alice insisted.

Luna looked downcast for a second. “I understand, truly I do, but, I'm just not ready to talk about that yet.”

“I understand,” Alice replied, likely disappointed Luna didn’t wish to share whatever was bugging her so much while I just glanced to the side, concerned as well but choosing not to press on it. Some people just needed time, I suppose. I just hoped it wasn’t anything extremely serious that could put someone’s life in danger.

“I understand Luna...” Celestia said, conceding as well, and suddenly another thought came to mind on what I could shift the subject to.

“Luna... did Aunt Celestia... did she tell you about Sunset Shimmer?” I asked.

This prompted an immediate response from Luna, who immediately snapped to attention. “What?” she asked abruptly.

“I hope you liked Equestria Girls because... it's most likely true,” Celestia explained.

“I always personally liked it,” I explained, before realizing that was entirely irrelevent. “But the point is, she remembers Sunset Shimmer existing.”

“And you think she may be here on Earth?” Luna asked.

“In one of two ways, yes.” I replied.

“I hope so. It would give us a way back home,” Celestia said. “I just hope she didn't try to get back to Equestria and that she still lives here.”

“That's what I mean...” I began, sighing. “…if she never went back, she'd still be here. If she did, well the portal would have reopened shortly after Discord started his rampage given the time frame... she would have had no idea what she was walking back into.”

“But even if she did, there's a chance Discord might have banished her like he did... all of you,” Alice suggested.

“Do you think you could keep an eye out for her in the dreamword?” Celestia asked.

“I can try, but it'll be really hard,” Luna explained. “At first, there was no way for me to tell who was having what dream, but as time progresses it's getting easier…” she remained quiet for a moment. “Like I said, I'll try, but no promises.”

“If it's a chance that a way back can be found, it's worth it.” I replied.

“I agree,” Luna said with a slight sigh before muttering something about more work.

“Comes with the royalty territory, I suspect. I know I have plenty to worry about when we... get back,” I replied. A lot of leading, a lot of decision-making, a lot of rebuilding… fun times ahead.

“Yeah, no kidding. It'll be difficult for all of us,” Luna replied.

“Don't worry, I'll be there to help,” Peachy offered, prompting Celestia to stare in disbelief at the filly and wondering if it was a joke or not, as I doubt Peachy really had any idea what she was talking about. Luna, meanwhile, couldn’t help but laugh a little.

“I guess as was said a dozen times in Spider-Man about great power, huh?” Alice mused.

“Right…” I muttered, rolling my eyes.

“I love Spider-Man,” Peachy remarked.

“So...” Celestia began, looking back at the image of her sister on the computer screen. “I suppose we should go soon.”

“I suppose...” Luna replied with a sad sigh.

“Yes... I- the girls must miss me.” Peachy added.

“Just as long as everypo-“ I caught myself, giving a facehoof. “…everyone keeps in touch.”

“Of course.” Luna said with a smile. “Maybe we could even meet in person at some point, Cadance and Alice.”

“I'll look forward to it,” Alice replied, smiling back. I could only imagine how weird it must have been for her; most fans would kill to meet Celestia, or Luna, and she had now met both.

“Of course we'll stay in touch. You are family after all Cadance.” Celestia assured me.

“Thanks, Aunt Celestia,” I said, blushing.

“Yeah, if you have any problems, just contact one of us,” Luna said, before a beeping sound suddenly went off from the speakers.

“Well, that's cue; my phone's about to die,” Luna explained with a sigh.

“Oh,” Celestia muttered, sighing slightly. “See you later then, Lulu.”

“I'm still trying to figure out to work a phone without hands,” I replied.

“Later Luna.” Peachy said with a wave.

“Great meeting you!” Alice said, waving as well.

“Bye all!” Luna replied, returning the wave as the skype video cut off.

A few seconds went by before I decided to speak up again. “Well... at least we have something of a plan, now, I suppose…”

“We do. Could I have a piece of paper and a pen?” Celestia asked.

“Sure thing,” Alice replied, leaving the room for a moment and returning with Celestia’s requested items, and the alicorn princess wrote down an address.

“There, it's where we’re staying for now,” she explained.

“Just be sure to autodestruct it once you memorized it,” Peachy remarked, prompting an eyeroll from Celestia.

“Thanks, Aunt Celestia,” I said while Alice wrote down her own number on another sheet she’d brought.

“In case you need to reach me or Cadance,” Alice explained.

Celestia perked as if realizing something. “Do you think we could have a bag? And some food and water for the way back?” she asked.

“I'm pretty sure I got some old shopping bags I can spare,” Alice replied. “Just try not to drop anything.”

“Could you add my phone number please?” Peachy asked the other alicorn.

“Oh, good idea,” Celestia agreed, writing it down while Alice headed off to the kitchen to find a reusable shopping bag and returning with one that she was putting some water bottles and some leftovers from breakfast that she’d put in plastic Ziploc bags. “Will this do?”

“Not the kind of May any of us were expecting, I gotta admit...” I thought aloud.

“Definitely not,” Peachy replied with a laugh.

“Yes, it will be perfect,” Celestia told Alice, smiling. “Oh, before I forget, there should be two other ponies there at the moment. A pegasus named Shadow and an unicorn named Fireball.”

“Once we're a little more set up here, I'm sure we'll have a chance to talk to them,” Alice replied.

“Names like that, I assume different as night and day?” I asked.

“Oh yes. They are quite funny to see,” Celestia explained.

“At any rate, it's been a pleasure having you two,” Alice said, “And... thank you... so much for helping my friend,” she added, looking down at me.

“Yes... thank you again.” I replied.

“It was my pleasure,” Celestia assured us.

“I hope to the see both of you again,” Peachy said as we filed out of the guest room. “I know that my sister would love to meet Alice.”

“Oh, which one?” Alice asked.

“You do good mane brushing, Alice. I’m willing to bet both,” I answered.

“The three of us,” Peachy said with a wink, prompting a laugh from Celestia.

“You just made an irresistible force Alice,” Celestia warned jokingly.

“Good to know,” Alice said with an amused smirk as we reached the doorway overlooking a small balcony for sitting outside, which would have allowed for a more subtle way of leaving then out the front door.

“I... guess this is goodbye, then,” I said, nuzzling my aunt, who returned the favor. Reopening my eyes, I saw Peachy looking up at me eagerly and wanting a maternal nuzzle as well. Rolling my eyes in amusement, I did the same for her.

“Stay out of trouble now,” I told the filly. “And tell your sisters who you got to meet.”

Peachy giggled. “I'll try,” she replied. “Are you sure you want them to be impatient to meet you?”

“I doubt I'm THAT big a deal. Still, that's up to you, Peachy.” I said with a laugh.

“Stay safe both of you,” Celestia said. “And feel free to contact us at anytime.”

“We will. And contact us anytime, too,” I replied as Alice and Peachy talked amongst one-another and exchanged a hug. “Especially if there's any leads on a way back.”

“Don't worry Cadance, we will,” Celestia replied, extending her forehoof an inviting Alice into a hug as well.

“Well, I hope for the best for you,” Alice said and we gave our final goodbyes and bid the two ponies farewell.

“I feel like I should start a vlog for this,” I mused as I used my magic to work the keys on my laptop, licking my lips from the tasty egg roll and vegetable lo mein I’d had for lunch as Alice and I sat on the couch together. It’d been almost two hours since Celestia and Pinkie Peach had left, and we’d pulled up a few searches on my laptop regarding other disappearances, which seemed to include a few athletes from the Olympics in Tokyo of all places!

“I don't think I can fight off the number of bronies that'd show up here if you did," Alice teased, smirking at me as she finished her own Tso’s Chicken, which I had mixed feelings towards. My body felt… aversive… towards the idea of eating the spicy chicken, but I still had such fond memories of the times I’d eaten it when I was still human. It was really going to bug me, having to swear off meats for the rest of my life.

“Do you think they’ll find Sunset Shimmer?” Alice wondered, having chosen to reread the comic that featured her.

“I hope so. One way or another she might be their best chance at finding a way home. I remembered enough from before Discord… got me… why wouldn’t she? I’m sure even if she did go back, she’d have to at least remember some idea of where she was before crossing through that would come back to her when she… well… turned back,” I explained. Suddenly, realization came over me, making my magic fade from my fork and causing it to clatter on the coffee table. “Alice?”

“Yeah?”

“My parents… did they ever…?” I asked.

Alice’s eyes widened. “Oh god… I totally forgot… I mean, you just showing up yesterday and… oh, god, I’m so sorry!” she facepalmed in embarrassment. “The cops came by once, asking when I’d last seen you, I think they tried to reach your ex as well but I don’t exactly keep track of her. Your parents called, I told them I had no idea where you were because… well… honestly, I didn’t!”

I facehoofed immediately. “My cellphone, I think it’s still at my apartment. Probably loaded with missed calls and needs a recharge...” I rubbed my chin with my hoof. “I’m still paid off for the month on everything so they can’t evict me or anything, though I’ll bet work has already fired me for disappearing practically a whole week,” I muttered. “I should have my spare key in my bag’s back pocket,” I used my magic to float my bag over and tore the velcro on the back open with my teeth, and dug my muzzle in, until it brushed against something small and metal. “There it is!” I said proudly and looking back over at Alice. “We can go by my apartment later… first I need to go see my mom and dad…” I gulped, trying to think of how I was going to approach them with why I’d disappeared. With the reports on the news it’d be logical to assume I was part of the odd pattern of disappearances, but it didn’t seem the reason was public news yet… boy were they in for a surprise…

“You sure you want to… like that?” Alice asked, concerned as she looked me over.

I sighed, rubbing my shoulder with my forehoof, my tail flicking back and forth anxiously as a million unpleasant scenarios played out in my head over how they’d respond to the discovery their son had turned into a female alien horse. “Alice… they’re my parents. As insane as all of this is, they deserve to know what happened to their only child… for better or for worse…”

“…Would you like me to go with you?” she asked, a look of heavy concern on her face.

I immediately threw my forelegs around my friend and hugged her, nodding as tears flowed from my eyes.

“Yes… please…” I whispered. Just as I had done for her when she had come out with a difficult secret to her parents, now she was willing to do the same for me. I couldn’t ask for a better friend if I tried.

The drive had been almost an hour, with a long ride down a highway and several turns into the suburbs I’d grown up in to conclude it. The ride had been quiet for the most part, with several of Alice’s tracks playing from her mp3 player on the stereo system that had helped pass the time. I found I could fit comfortably sitting in the passenger seat, and kept a simple sheet over myself to avoid being seen by any passers-by.

Looking at the streets around me as we drove closer to our destination brought a sense of nostalgia to me unlike any I’d had before. This wasn’t just me going to where I had grown up; this was a look back at the life I’d once had… the life I’d thought to be the truth… before all of this. Before learning that I wasn’t who I’d thought I was. Celestia had said both Cale Amos and Cadance were equally important, but why did it feel like Cale was drifting further and further away? Was it because as a member of Equestria’s royalty I had far more obligations there that I could not afford to stay here even if I wanted to? Had I grown more used to this form? Was it knowing this is who I really was, in a past life?

My questions remained unanswered as we parked on the street, just outside the yard. Alice looked down at me, attempting an encouraging smile that didn’t completely reach her eyes as I could tell she was worried, too. I took a few breaths and drew the sheet over myself and opened the door. Alice headed down the driveway and to the small path leading to the front door, looking back at me as I slipped over to the bushes and sat down, shaking all over. Turning, I peered through as she rang the bell.

It didn’t take long for a tall, middle-aged man I knew as my father for the last twenty-five years to answer the door, and gesture for my mother to join her when he saw who stood there.

“Alice?” I heard him say, clearly surprised to see her. “What brings you out here?” I had a feeling he suspected it was about me, but was willing to hear her out. My mother looked equally concerned.

"Hey, Mr. and Mrs. Amos..." I heard Alice say while I remained hidden, my body trembling all over from what I was about to face. "I got something to tell you... and, well, show you. It's about Cale..."

“Y-you’ve seen him? Where is he? What happened to my son?” my mother pleaded, far more anxiously then I think she intended to.

Alice remained silent for a moment. “Yes, I… he came by yesterday. He’s fine… as fine as he can be, anyway.”

“What do you mean by that?” my father demanded. “Is he here? Where is he now? We’ve tried calling several times and he never picked up!”

“Yeah, I’m getting to that… I…” Alice stammered, looking back towards me and sighing. “Look, just promise you won’t freak, okay. It’s… you heard about the disappearances, right?”

“Yes,” my mother replied. “Cale, was he a part of that?”

“Yes,” Alice answered. “He’s… when he was gone, he became… different. I have a feeling it’s the same way with everyone else who disappeared.”

“Different? How? You haven’t explained anything straight!” my father protested. “Is he here? Yes or no?!” he demanded.

Alice shook a little. She was unsure how to present me, and my parents pressure wasn’t helping, but I could understand their pain. To have your child just vanish one day without a trace, then have one of his friends show up a week after and say they found him would do the same to anyone, I imagine.

“Yes! Yes, he is! He’s…” Alice took a deep breath. “Cale, come on out…”

Slowly, I emerged from behind the bush, still concealed with the sheet like a makeshift cloak and not making eye contact with anyone. When I reached the steps where Alice stood, I took a deep breath and brushed away the part that covered my head like a hood and stared straight up at my parents, both of which staring down at me agape and looking miles tall.

“Hey mom… hey dad…” I said nervously.

Author's Note

Another update! :yay:

Moving Forward

I recalled an old episode where Fluttershy embarrassed herself and suddenly imagined being surrounded by a hallway of staring eyes. That was exactly what it felt like for me, now. I felt ashamed, small, and frightened and my parents haven’t even said or did anything yet to even express their opinion as they had not yet gotten out of the shocked phase upon seeing me for the first time.

Alice managed to convince them to let us in before anyone saw me and we went into the living room and all sat down. Immediately I’d covered myself with the sheet Alice had given me again and just curled up, wishing I’d disappear as more uncomfortable scenarios played out in my mind. I could feel them staring at me, unable to believe the creature bundled under the sheet was once their son. It took all the willpower I had not to begin shaking all over again.

Alice sighed and decided to break the ice. “Look, as crazy as it all sounds, what you saw was real, and that is Cale under that sheet. All the disappearances are connected, and are because the same thing happened to other people as well.”

“Then why hasn’t the news said anything about it?” my father demanded. “We heard about the bombing in Washington state, and contact lost with Chicago. But nothing about… small talking horses.”

“Well, two theories to that,” Alice explained. “One, who was gonna believe that? Two, I imagine anyone who had that happen to them would be too afraid to show themselves in public so I imagine a lot of the others are trying to hide. But… believe me, I’ve seen plenty of proof that what happened to Cale happened to others.”

“And you’ve been hiding all this time, Cale?” my mother asked, making me feel even worse about myself for making them worry so much.

“…Among other things…” I said softly, my voice trembling.

“What do you mean?” my father asked.

“W-when all this… when all this happened… I completely lost it!” I said, tilting my head up nervously under the makeshift hood of the sheet. “I needed help, I was so scared! I was seeing things! Having awful nightmares! I made it to a mental institute and tried to get help from people I hoped would be willing to… and I only got worse. HE wouldn’t leave me alone!”

“He who?” my mother asked.

“Discord!” I cried out, before realizing I’d probably only added more questions and made the whole situation even more awkward… and probably made myself look like I still should have been in a mental institute.

It was then Alice decided to intervene. “Look, you remember that revival of Hasbro’s My Little Pony series that got the huge fanbase?”

“How could I not, three of my co-workers were into it, and even more of them had daughters who were obsessed with it,” my dad said with an eyeroll. “Not to mention you and Cale watched it together when you were in high school.”

I sighed a little; those were the days alright.

“Well, the point is, apparently it’s all real. I don’t know how… I mean, maybe it’s like that theory Robert Heinlein wrote about where all fiction here is real somewhere else,” Alice explained. “The point is, that is your son right there. I know it sounds like the plot of a really screwed up fanfiction idea but basically Cale is the reincarnation of someone from another reality that the show was apparently based on, just like the others who disappeared over the last couple days. Apparently, one of the show’s villains was based on an actual existing entity from that reality who’s sort of a chaos god. He usurped control of that world and used some kind of curse that banished and reincarnated them here as humans, which wore off on the twenty-fifth anniversary of when it happened.

From under the sheet I could see my parents staring at Alice like she were completely insane. Even with the rather compelling evidence to her claims that I presently was, her explanation did sound ridiculous beyond measure.

My father facepalmed and shook his head. “Magic talking horses from girls’ shows, chaos gods, alternate worlds, my son turning into a character from that show?!” he asked, exasperated. “I swear, Alice, if I knew that pink horse claiming to be my son wasn’t sitting there, I’d have you committed right now for claims like that!”

I recoiled a little from being called a pink horse, but I could understand my dad’s position. I think were I in his, I’d be acting the same way, I’d think the explanation the work of a seriously disturbed mind, and yet seeing a mythical alien creature resembling a small horse with my own two eyes I wouldn’t know what to make of it.

“Y-you said… this… Discord, was it? Wouldn’t leave you alone? What did you mean?” my mother asked, as if deciding to humor us.

“I had… nightmares. Hallucinations of him. Tormenting me, scaring me, reminding me of the divorce… he was following me around and making me lose it completely! I couldn’t tell what was real and what wasn’t anymore,” I explained. “I think he wanted it that way, I’m… this version of me… she was very important back in the other world.” I looked over at my dad, who still had his face buried in his hands and not looking at us. Frustrated, I peeled back the sheet and sat up. “Dad, please! It’s me! I didn’t ask to be this way. We went to the movies together for the first time when I was four! My favorite console was the Super Nintendo! I kept watching Supernatural even after it stopped bothering to make its monsters look like monsters! I brought Alice over after coming out to her parents went completely south! I had the lead in the school play for my senior year before a bunch of idiot parents demanded it cancelled because one character was an ex-prostitute! You were born in Colorado! For my first convention I—”

My dad held up his hand to cut me off. I could feel my eyes watering and I hurriedly wiped them away with my forehoof and climbed off the sofa, sliding out of the sheet and revealing myself in my full, pink alicorn glory.

“Mom, dad, w-whether I… whether I like it or not… this…” I began, looking myself over. “This is who I really am. But that doesn’t make me any less your child! It doesn’t change the fact that you both raised me as best you could, or that you cared for me and supported me all these years!”

“I never said it did,” my dad said gently, gesturing invitation to join him and my mother on the couch. Smiling, I complied and sat with them, and both my parents embraced me.

“I’m sorry I didn’t turn out quite the way… well any of us expected. I don’t think girly pink pony was anywhere on my list of things I planned on being,” I muttered.

“Oh, that’s right, you’re obviously a girl…whatever you are, aren’t you?” my mom asked, looking me over.

“Yeah… it took some getting used to,” I said. “The change in sex felt a little trivial compared to the change in species, though…”

“You mentioned being in a mental hospital,” my dad said, concerned. “How did you get out? It doesn’t sound like something you’d just recover from overnight and you said something was hurting you?”

“I had help…” I said softly. “It was when I saw there were others like me,” I felt tears forming again. “I’m so sorry I kept this all from you! I’m sorry I disappeared like that! I was scared! I didn’t know how you’d handle it, or if you’d even believe it was me! I was scared I’d get sent to a lab or something!”

“Well, if you want us to be able to handle all of this as best we can, the least you can do for us is explain all that’s happened these past nine days,” my dad said, a little more sternly then I think he intended.

“Sure, but it’s going to take a while…” I looked over at Alice, who gave me an assuring smile, and I began from the beginning, on my twenty-fifth birthday…

It had been awhile since I’d seen my dad near anything alcoholic. He normally only restricted it to social levels, but in this case I suppose he needed something to make all I told easier. I doubt I’d have been able to stomach it all in on his and mom’s end either, honestly. I had told them everything; the blackout on the precise hour I was born, the earliest changes to the final, traumatic transformation that made me 100% pink pony princess, Discord’s cruel mind games and the lowdown on the chaos god and the world he and I had originated from. I told them of my experiences in the mental institute, and Princess Celestia’s arrival where she had saved me from the aspect that had kept me in a state of utter madness. I told them what I’d learned from her and Luna about others in the world who had changed as well, and finally, I told them who I had been, of the kingdom this pony I’d become had once ruled, and most importantly, the family she once had and how now I needed to return to both.

“Well, I admit I was hoping for grandchildren when you and Angela were together, I wouldn’t have expected it this way…” my mother mused.

“If I ever find her, I hope I can introduce you,” I said, a small smile on my face.

I noticed my dad just staring out the window and grew concerned. “Dad?”

He remained silent a moment before he spoke, but didn’t turn towards me. “Cale… or Cadance…” his voice was low, not angry but concerned, something clearly bothering him. “I’d hoped we’d get to stay close with you even after you moved out. But this…” he finally turned and faced me. “Say you find a way back to that world… you made it clear you need to go back, and I understand it completely because it sounds like there’s a lot of responsibilities you have to take care of there…”

“…But?” I asked.

“I’m not sure we’ll ever see you again. I don’t mean if you somehow beat this… Discord character you told me about, but for all you know, it might mean you can’t ever come back. Who can say if once you go back to this world there’s no way to come here again?” he asked.

I closed my eyes. For a moment I almost wished my parents had rejected me when they saw me this way; that they’d want nothing to do with me. It’d at least carry the perfect convenience of dismissing ties in the world I grew up in altogether once the grief had passed. But this… my parents still loved me, they still accepted me even in this body, with this life I had to go back to. In some ways it hurt a lot more to realize there was a strong chance I might never see them again. What if the portal from the movie got destroyed? What if it lost its power and could no longer be activated? What if some strategic homeland intervention enforcement and logistics division of the government got wind of it and then ahold of it and another way was needed, or they got ahold of it after and then there was no way back to earth? And even then, I had a duty to my kingdom that would tie me up so much I couldn’t afford to be away for two and a half years.

“You’re right,” I said softly. “There is no way of knowing if I’ll ever come back once a way to Equestria is found, for so many reasons that would be completely beyond my control or not come without me questioning if I did the right thing. I got off the sofa and approached him, and put my forehooves around him, balancing on my hind legs. “But… I’d never, ever forget you and mom. I don’t think of either of you as any less of my parents. Even if it means you might never see me again, you won’t lose me, and when Equestria is safe again, I promise I’ll find a way to make sure you know that I’m alright.”

My ear twitched as I heard my father put down his glass and slowly, he returned the hug. I heard my mother get up and join, and finally, Alice.

It was all enough to make me break down completely, and for the next couple minutes I was held, my mother brushing her hand through my mane and I suddenly heard her chuckle a little. “What?” I asked, opening my eyes and looking up at her.

“Oh, nothing. Just you have such lovely hair,” she teased.

“It’s called a mane, mom,” I corrected, smiling a little. “And just because I look like this doesn’t mean it’s time to unload the girly treatment on me.”

“She has a point; I think your man card expired when the Princess title came into play,” Alice joked.

I rolled my eyes, recalling it had actually happened a little sooner then that.

“Plus having been a knight captain’s wife, and a mother…” Alice continued.

“Right, right, I get it, I’m one-hundred percent daughter now.” I muttered. Speaking of daughters… “Tomorrow… I’ve decided, I need to call Celestia, and tell her I’m going to meet up with her. I think I should help in finding a way back. It’s gonna be a long ride though.”

“I’ll drive you,” Alice said. “I can call work, come up with something and they can do without me a couple days.”

“Let us help, too… son… daughter…” my dad rubbed his temples a bit as I supposed he had to get used to the new gender pronouns he’d have to use on me. “An airplane’s probably the fastest way to go but there’s no way you’d be able to get aboard looking like you do, even if you hid in a pet carrier. Alice,” he said, looking over at my friend. “We’ll give you some money to make it over there, meals and gas and hotels combined are gonna ring you up a lot. Iowa’s a long round trip.”

“Are you sure? I mean, I should still have money—” I began, my dad shushed me with a gently raised hand.

“We’re your parents, like you said. We’ll help however we can,” he replied. “But would you two be willing to stay the night here before you go? I think both me and your mother would like to spend some time with you before you… well… go…”

I nodded, smiling and I instinctively took to the air, my wings flapping as I hugged my father again from eye-level.

After dinner, a board game, and airing of an airing of the My Little Pony episodes that focused on me to help give my parents a better gist of who I had been, I was ready to turn in for the night. It was strange to see my old room having been converted to a guest room like it was. Even with the repainted walls, all trace of my presence erased from it, the shape and the pair of skylights still gave me a sense of nostalgia that brought a smile to my face. Video games. Homework. Hanging out with Alice… and Angela when her and I had been together… both good and the bad went through my mind but it was still, in a way, my room and always would be.

The guest bed had been positioned where my old bed had once been that I’d grown up sleeping in. Using my magic to pull the covers back, I crawled in and tugged them up with my hoof, rolling onto my back and staring through the skylight nearest to the bed at the stars above.

My parents had still accepted me, I had a life to go back to when the two that I’d lived had fallen to pieces. Yet… the bed had felt so empty when Angela had left me, the bed felt so empty now with my longing for Shining Armor…

…For I oh so love the groom, for my thoughts, he does consume…

As I closed my eyes, images slowly drifted into my mind as sleep began to overtake me.

I felt exhausted, and I knew why. The tiny foal that Shining Armor held and smiled down at was all I needed to see to know what had happened. Twilight bounced around cheering in her usual adorable way like an excited schoolfilly. Shining closed his eyes, leaned over to me and I to him, and we nuzzled gently for a moment. The tiny pink alicorn foal, with the most beautiful eyes, blue as the sky itself, reached her tiny hooves out for me. Shining and I already knew the perfect name for her when Twilight asked.

Skyla.

I sat up, it was completely dark and again I was confused. Was it a memory? A dream? Both? Had Discord allowed more leeway into my past life or did he merely let fragments return to tantalize me, like a puzzle with so many pieces missing that I could not see the picture it’d form?

I heard a giggling nearby, and I gazed down at the foot of the bed, my horn glowing to illuminate the room. There, staring up at me, was my daughter.

She looked a little older, not the Crusaders’ age but no longer an infant. Maybe toddler age.

“Mommy!” the filly said, reaching for me as I stared at her a moment. Cocking my head and climbed from the bed and to the floor.

“Skyla?” I asked, reaching my hoof out. The alicorn filly giggled and ran to the door to my room that was now ajar, disappearing through the small opening.

“Wait! Skyla! Come back!” I shouted, hurrying to the door and finding instead of a hallway leading to my parents’ room or the second guest room that Alice was using, a dark stairway leading up. Somehow, Skyla was already near the top, hopping up each step gleefully. Anxious, I attempted to follow, but somehow no matter how fast or slow I went, the stairs seemed to go on and on endlessly, and the eerie darkness they lead into drew no closer yet Skyla somehow continued to get farther toward it.

Just as she reached the top, I noticed my surroundings changing the further I ascended, turning into blue crystal. Spreading my wings I flew as fast as I could and I found I finally seemed to be getting closer towards the top, and landed on a glasslike crystalline floor. At the end of a hallway, I saw Skyla wander into another door that’d been partially opened.

“Skyla! Wait!” I cried out, galloping down the dark hall and to the door, swatting it open with my hoof and rushing through, suddenly finding myself outside.

Looking around, I realized I was on the balcony of the palace of the Crystal Empire, and instead of a beautiful, shimmering kingdom of crystal illuminated by a starry sky, I saw a wasteland. Several buildings were in ruin, others were given wild colors, and others still hovered and spun about in the air on chunks of land that had been torn from the ground. The sky was obscured by flowing, deep crimson clouds; some swirled in place, others had pieces that broke off and darted about in random directions as a menacing wind howled around me.

My eyes widened as I heard the sound of a young girl crying. “Skyla? Where are you?” I called out softly, looking around but seeing nothing. As I approached the edge of the balcony, I felt the hair on my neck stand up as though I wasn’t alone. Turning, I saw that indeed I wasn’t. The silhouette of what appeared to be a unicorn shrouded in a tattered cloak stood near the door.

“Where is my daughter?” I demanded.

The mare said nothing, instead her eyes and horn began glowing from beneath her hood, her cloak billowing in the winds as Skyla’s crying and Discord’s laughter echoed around us. Glaring at me, the mare immediately unleashed a blast of crackling green and purple magical power from her horn at me before I could avoid it.

I jerked up from my bed, eyes wide in shock and finding myself back in my room, this time, however, completely alone. No Skyla, no Discord, no hooded mare, no ruined empire. What had that been about? Did Discord have allies other then those mercenaries Celestia spoke of roaming about? Ones that were from Equestria? I didn’t know, but I hoped to find answers soon. I’d thought to wake the others, but I didn’t want to bother them, I knew it’d only repeat anyway, until this was over…

“Hope that holds you two over before your road trip,” my mother said with a smile as Alice and I finished the delicious Belgian waffles she’d made us. I’d kept quiet about my dreams, maybe I could tell Alice later, when we found Celestia. I’d call her as soon as we stopped at my apartment and got my phone and some other things, and perhaps then they could help me with them.

“It should,” I said. “Thanks, mom!”

“I gotta say, Cadance, your parents completely outdo me when it comes to cooking awesome breakfast,” Alice joked before taking her last sip of orange juice.

“I still miss bacon and sausage,” I pouted, my ears drooping as I stared longingly at the samples of both that my parents and Alice had gotten to enjoy. I remembered their wonderful taste, but knew they’d be a lot different with pony taste buds and an herbivore digestive system. “I just hope those hay-based substitutes the show has are just as good…”

“At least now I don’t have to worry about you not eating your veggies,” my dad snarked, prompting an annoyed, ponylike snort from me.

“Rub it in,” I said with an eyeroll.

“We’ll give you the leftovers and a case of bottled drinks, it should get you through a few necessities on your trip as well,” my dad said while my mom began putting away the dishes. As much as I wanted to stay, I knew what I had to do, and with the length of the trip ahead of us, the sooner we left the better and a half hour later, we were bidding our goodbyes and getting back into Alice’s car.

“Thanks so much, Mr. and Mrs. Amos. This all really means a lot,” Alice said, starting up her car.

“Just keep in touch with us on your way there, so we know you made it safe,” my mom said.

“Of course we will!” I said with a smile. “And… thanks again… for not turning your backs on me. I can’t tell you how much it all takes off my back,” one of many things, but one less was still something I could appreciate despite everything.

“Cale… or Cadance…” my mom began. “Regardless of who you are, you’re still ours. Even with the problems you went through over the last year, I know you’re capable enough to handle what’s waiting for you. Human or pony,” she said, making me blush a little.

I could feel the tears threatening to come again, knowing this may have been the last time I’d see them, but I held them back, keeping on a brave face. I hoped with all my heart that Equestria could be saved, and I could one day find a means to see them again and introduce them to the family I sought to regain.

“Well… I guess Alice and I had better be going…” I said, trying to keep a smile. “I’m going to miss you both so much!” I reached through the car window and hugged them both tightly as best I could, and moments later, Alice and I were on the road again.

I bobbed my head to the pony dubstep music Alice’s stereo played, admittedly some of the tracks were enjoyable though I found myself drifting more towards classical these days. When I’d mentioned this, though, Alice refused as the last thing she’d want is to get sleepy on the road.

Twenty minutes had gone by since we’d left my parents’ house, and for the first time in awhile, despite the unsettling dreams I’d experienced even after my release from the mental institute, I felt a little more optimistic as we drove down the empty road.

“So we’re set, right?” I asked, looking over at Alice as she drove.

“Hey, this car’s been itching for another cross-states trip, it’ll be fun!” Alice replied, smirking. “We get to your apartment and find anything worth bringing, call Celestia and tell her we’re coming over to help, I get time from work, we get some snacks, some more gas, and we’ll be a little closer to uniting you with your true love and save the wor—"

We never saw the armored van that, with some malevolent purpose, suddenly flew from an intersection we were passing until it struck us.

A deafening crash, a fierce jerk, everything spinning, and then rolling. When the car finally stopped I struggled to free myself from the crushed seat, my body aching from the bruises all over.

“Alice?! ALICE?! Are you okay?!” I pleaded, nudging my friend who lay against the drivers-side window of the overturned car. She coughed, and struggled to move, she looked noticeably banged up as well, and barely conscious with several cuts and bruises all over her. Before she could answer me, though, I heard footsteps rushing towards us and the passenger window was smashed open. Mens’ voices argued around me and before I could react a sack was thrown over me, and suddenly I could feel blunt objects on the other side striking me over and over.

"Just like the boss said... an alicorn!" one accented male voice said.

“What about the woman?” another accented male voice asked, so faint and distant as I felt consciousness rapidly fading.

“Leave her, we got what we came for,” the first voice ordered. “Tell the boss we’re ready to bring this one in…”

Alice… All around me, the voices of the men who had taken me, the sound of everything… all faded into silent blackness…

END ACT 2...

Author's Note

And so ends Act 2 of A Love For Madness. Stay turned for Act 3 coming your way hopefully next weekend! :scootangel:

Act 3: Unexpected Turns

My eyes snapped open and I heard a beeping nearby. Focus returned and I could see lights above me, and white tiles. Shaking my head, I suddenly felt some discomfort in my left arm, and saw a needle embedded in it. Straining to sit up, I felt pain all over and lay back down, then slowly reached over to pull the needle out, sighing in relief after.

I was in a hospital room, and raising my hand I could see a number of scrapes and bandages here and there on my arm. I could feel my breath and heart getting more rapid as memories of what had happened came back to me…

The truck…

The crash…

Those men…

“CADANCE!!!” I screamed out, jerking up then crying out in pain from my injuries. Laying back, I could feel tears welling up in my eyes, and, ignoring the excruciating pain I turned to my side, curling up in fetal position as I broke down, remembering the last thing I saw, of those men smashing open the passenger window and grabbing Cadance. “I’m sorry….” I whimpered. “Cadance… I’m so, so sorry…”

My best friend had been taken, and I couldn’t do a thing to stop it…

I heard footsteps rush into the room and throw the curtain aside.

“Her heart rate’s going up.” I heard a doctor say.

“Miss! You need to calm down!” a nurse ordered, “You spent the entire night in the ER we don’t want to have to put you back in there!”

“How did I get here?” I asked anxiously, trying to slow my breathing and comply.

“Someone found you, they called 911,” the doctor answered.

“Was there… anyone else there? Did they see any other vehicles?” I asked.

“No. Apparently, the policeman said there were tiremarks on the road, suggesting a hit and run, but there was no other vehicle. You’re extremely lucky to be alive in the state you’re in, Miss.”

“It was a van! An armored van and it came out of—” I began.

“Don’t worry about that right now. Now that you’ve woken up, we’ll keep an eye on you for a remainder of the day and get ahold of the police. They wanted us to let them know when you were stable again so they get a report from you, find out what happened and try to identify the vehicle that hit you.”

I turned on my back again, groaning in pain again.

“Alice Reynolds…” the doctor said, addressing me by name for the first time. “We tried contacting your parents—”

“Like they’d give a damn about me,” I said with an eyeroll. “I’ll bet a grand they hung up when you mentioned me…” a moment of silence passed, confirming my statement.

Calling my parents, however, gave me an idea. “My phone… where is it? Please tell me it survived the crash!”

“Yes, it did. It’s with your belongings on that table over there,” the doctor explained.

“I-I need to call a friend…” I stammered, crying out in pain again when I’d once more neglected my injuries.

“Take it easy, Alice. We’ll get you some painkillers and some food, first. After all you’ve been through you need both right away.” the doctor replied.

In the hour that followed I was subjected to sub-par food and an efficient relief to the pain I’d been going through. Amusingly enough when I switched the TV on I found of all things a My Little Pony marathon playing.

“Any more ironic I’d be able to press my whole wardrobe…” I muttered, rolling my eyes. Being unsupervised now, I saw the chance to get my phone. There, on the table was my cellphone, alongside my wallet and keys. I had to get to it and call Celestia, or Luna, or whoever would answer immediately. They had to know what happened to Cadance and hopefully track her down.

Poor Cadance… she was out there somewhere… the story Celestia had told me and her of the mercenaries that had abducted Peachy’s foalsitter went through my mind. These men… it was like they knew we were there, they somehow knew when we’d show up, what we were driving, that Cadance was in that car… they’d used a vehicle that could easily survive a head-on collision with little damage. They attacked us specifically to take Cadance.

This had been no coincidence, and Celestia’s claim that Discord may have had a hand in these foalnapping mercenaries seemed all the more likely. If what she’d said of Peachy’s foalsitter was true, it meant things would only get worse for Cadance. She needed someone to help her right away, and now, Celestia and Luna were the only ones I could imagine capable of pulling that off.

Slowly I sat up and turned myself toward the edge of the bed, the pads to monitor my heart were still present so I couldn’t wander far. Climbing from my bed I slowly made my way to the table, nearly stumbling as I still felt soreness in my legs, which I could see had been badly bruised from the crash. The tile floor was cold on my feet as I carefully stepped towards where my phone lay and tried to reach for it, feeling a slight tug at my chest where the cord was taped.

“Crap…” I mumbled, reaching as far as I could towards the table and knowing if that cord tore off the doctors would be back in no time. While they’d probably be willing to let me make calls I’d rather not have people listening when I talked to individuals with names like Peachy or Celestia.

Taking a deep breath, I reached my hand out as far as I could and nudged it towards me with my fingertip.

“Almost… there…” I said to myself, nudging it more till it fell from the table, but I managed to catch it just in time. Returning to my bed with some effort I climbed back in, turned the volume on the TV up a little, and pressed call on the number Celestia and Peachy had given me.

A few seconds passed before a young girl’s voice answered. “Hello?”

If there’s one thing consistent about phones it was the inability to tell some voices apart. “Oh, um, hey, Pinkie Peach?” I asked.

The voice on the other end became very excited very quickly. “Oh! You know my sister?!”

“Yeah, I met her. I guess you're one of her sisters she told me about?” I asked, recalling that Peachy had two sisters, a pegasus and a unicorn.

“Yes! I'm Peachy Breeze!” the filly said excitedly. “You don't sound like Princess Cadance...” she mused.

“No, no, I'm her friend Alice. They stayed overnight at my place a while back after they helped her,” I explained.

“Oh, oh, oh!” she repeated excitedly. “It's Alice!” I heard her shout, presumably to someone else. “You must come and do our mane too! Peachy looked so great when she came back,” she insisted, and even in my current situation I couldn’t help but laugh a little from her enthusiasm.

“Thanks, I'll see what I can do,” I said, turning and immediately grunting in pain from my injuries; seemed even with painkillers I was still sore in a couple places. “A-anyway... is Princess Celestia there? I need to talk to her,” I said.

“Oh, Princess call. I'll get her!” the filly answered.

“Did you say it was Alice?” another voice asked from the other end of the line.

“Oh, yes!” the filly called Peachy Breeze said. “I'll get Princess Celestia,” I heard a brief flap noise, and the sound of the receiver being picked up again.

“Alice?” another young girl’s voice I recognized to be Peachy’s asked.

“Oh, hey Peachy. How are you?” I asked, figuring Peachy had decided to check in on me till Celestia made it over.

“Exhausted...” she muttered. “…I never thought being a filly could take so much out of me.”

“That's childhood, loads of energy, spent fast,” I explained, recalling my own.

“Thankfully a lot of fun too,” the filly replied, making me smile a bit from the implication that she and her sisters seemed to have bonded a little more.

“Yeah, there's that, too,” I said.

“So... how are you both doing?” Peachy asked, and immediately it was like all the speech and any optimism I was holding drained from me as the memories of what had happened played out in my mind.

“...I...” I began, but nothing else came after.

“I'm coming, Breezie, I'm coming. Please calm down...” a voice from the other end of the line said, I guess Celestia was on her way over, but even that seemed irrelevant to me as I just sat there, speechless.

I couldn’t stop them… I couldn’t save Cadance…

“Did something happened with Cadance's parents?” Peachy asked suddenly, sounding very worried, now.

Finding words again, I spoke hurriedly. “...No... Nothing happened there...” I muttered. “Everything went fine... everything went fine... there...” I tried to keep myself together, I didn’t want to break down and worry the filly more then I probably had, but I knew it wouldn’t be long. “I-I'm sure... Celestia... she'll fill you in when I... tell her.”

“I see... Tia is here so I'll let you two talk. Later.” Peachy said, clearly still concerned as she got off the phone, and a second later, I heard Celestia address me.

“Hello Alice? I see that you 'met' with one of Peachy's sisters,” the alicorn said cheerfully.

“Y-yeah, I did...” I took a few breaths, preparing to break the news. “Celestia... I'm in the hospital r-right now,” I said, my voice already trembling.

“The hospital? What happened?” Celestia asked, now noticeably worried.

“We left Cadance's parents' home, twenty minutes later we were... there was a... we were hit at an intersection...” I began, trying to keep myself under control. “A big armored van, it came out of nowhere and slammed into us, sent us clear off the road!”

“Did you see who drove the van?” Celestia asked.

“The last thing I saw before I passed out, some men with skimasks and tactical gear broke through the window...” I explained, and no longer able to hold them back, tears began flowing down my cheeks. “Celestia, T-THEY TOOK CADANCE!” I cried out, louder then I’d meant to. “It was like they knew she was there!”

“Oh no!” Celestia shuddered. “…Them. But how did they find out?” she asked, presumably having come to the same conclusion I had about the identities of her abductors.

Emotions were welling up inside me but I did my best to stay as hushed as I could and avoid alerting any hospital staff. “That's the thing, I don't know! Like I said, it's like they knew where to find us, and that she was there! You had a theory Discord may have some influence, maybe he guided them somehow.” I sighed, brushing tears from my eyes. “...There was nothing I could do... even on painkillers I could barely get from the hospital bed to my phone.”

“It wasn't your fault,” Celestia replied. “I'll tell Luna so she can try to contact her in her dreams and I'll come right away. You on another hoof…” she explained. “…need some rest.”

Some rest?! That’s what everyone seems to think but Celestia knew the situation! How could I rest when I knew Cadance was in danger?! “...Celestia, that's my best friend out there... I'm gonna go crazy just lying in here doing nothing!” I protested.

“And she would be feel badly if you aggravate your condition by looking for her,” she replied.

Slumping over I felt the soreness from my injuries again and lowered my head in defeat. She had a point but I really wished she didn’t. I was no good in the state I was in, and Cadance would be just as worried about me as I was of her. “Just... please... get her back...get to me as soon as there's any trace of her.”

“I promise that I will,” Celestia explained. “I should be leaving soon, so I'll call you back once I'm back in town.”

“I see... thank you,” I said, feeling a little bad to bring her back out here, halfway across the country. “And, when the chance presents itself, if you or anyone can give me a lift... I had to promise Peachy's sisters I'd do their manes for them,” I added.

“I might have a solution,” Celestia said, chuckling from my comment. “…but I need to practice first. I'm sure they would prefer to see you in one piece.”

“Thanks... thanks so much.” I replied, smiling a little. “I-I hope everything else is alright over there...”

“I'm sure she is fine. She's much stronger than most give her credit for,” she said, though her tone seemed as thought she didn’t believe it any more then I did regarding Cadance’s safety.

“I really hope so...” I replied, drying my eyes as best I could and turning towards the window in my room.

“Don't worry, I'll be back soon,” Celestia assured me.

“Thanks...” I answered, laying on my side and grunting in pain again, realizing at the moment I could only really feel comfortable on my back and decided to turn over again. “Not to be demanding, but I hope you know some healing magic because I'm gonna go insane dealing with all this pain for much longer.”

“I'll... try to remember,” Celestia answered. “I've noticed that spells come back more easily when I need them.”

“I see... f-for n-now I should... probably rest some more,” I replied, sighing as I stared at the ceiling, thoughts and concerns about Cadance swimming through my head. “…The doctors... said I should...”

“Ok. Rest well then. I'll try to be as quick as possible,” Celestia replied.

“Thank you,” I said. “I'll... I'll talk to you later then. S-seeya.”

“See you soon Alice,” the alicorn assured me, hanging up and I did the same, letting the phone fall to my side. Part of me said I should probably get up and put it back where I found it, but I was too caught up by the worries and concerns playing in my mind; Cadance was gone, who knew where and who knew if those men were already putting her through what that other pony I’d heard about had experienced… I couldn’t do anything to help her now… and Cale’s parents… they’d trusted me to look after her; to help her get to Iowa safely and then this happened… what could I tell them… what do I do now?

“Keep her quiet.” A male voice said; my eyes opening as I felt restraints on my hooves, binding them together and keeping my wings tucked against my barrel. The sack was pulled off my eyes and I saw several men standing over me, one leaning down and putting a gag over my mouth before I could scream.

“Sie ist sehr schön,” one of the masked men standing over me said, his tone amused.

“Yes, she is,” the first man said. “And the rarest breed of these pony creatures, no less. She’ll be a fortune.”

Oh god… the mercenaries Celestia had warned me about! The ones who had foalnapped and tortured Peachy’s foalsitter! Panic quickly overwhelmed me as I tried to stand but instead clumsily toppled over from my bonds. Immediately, I began to charge my magic, only to be hit with the butt of a rifle, causing me to cry out in pain. The man who hit me turned his rifle and pointed it at me.

“Do that again, and I’ll pump you with enough sedative to make sure you’re sleeping the rest of the way, at best!” the man said coldly, speaking English though his voice was accented.

I shuddered and tried to crawl away, feeling the movement of the cabin I was in beneath me and confirming I was still in the van, presumably the one they’d hit me and Alice with.

“Wanna play nice, now?” the first man asked. I nodded, terrified out of my mind as he slowly removed the gag.

“H-how… long… have I-I… b-been here?” I asked, my voice trembling as I tried to hold back tears.

“We picked you up yesterday, if you must know. We are now en route to Iowa. There’ve been quite a few sightings of your kind there. Not that it makes a difference because you’re all going to have the same use. Especially you, being one of those princess ponies we’ve heard so much about I’d say we can double, or better yet triple the price.” he explained.

I slid across the floor, my body shaking all over as I tried to get as far away from these men as I could and wishing I could disappear. This was worse then the mental institute… at least there the people cared about my well-being. These men intended to sell me probably to some freak for profit like I was the new addition to some kind of trafficking ring, and worse yet I had no idea if Alice was alive or not. She was barely conscious the last time I’d seen her…

“Why… why do this?! Doesn’t it bother you there’s still a human being in here?!” I asked, trying to slow my breathing. The man took his mask off, I guess he felt confident enough I could look at his face. He looked to be in his forties, with short, graying brown hair and a five-o-clock shadow. He wore an unreadable expression, so I wasn’t sure if he really did consider what I’d said or it really did mean nothing to him.

“You do what you have to in order to get by,” he said coldly. “And sometimes fast, big money is the only way you can. You know how many cuts happened thanks to that war? How many who served got screwed over in the end one way or another? To make up for that, we have to keep selling our services where they’re needed…” he crouched and tilted my head up with his gloved hand. “Make no mistake, I’m not expecting to come out of this living like a king, any more then the others at my level, but we do expect to have a lot less to worry about when all of this is over,” he narrowed his ruthless gaze at me. “Some of these men have families, and they’ll do whatever it takes to provide for them. Regardless of what it is.”

“I’m sure they’d be so proud of you if they knew what you were doing,” I said bitterly, gritting my teeth. The mercenary looked at me for a moment, then firmly shoved me back to the floor and turned away from me without a word. Unable to stop myself, I felt the tears come rolling down my cheeks; curling myself up on the floor and breaking into pitiful sobs. No one knew where I was, I wasn’t even sure where I was specifically, I wouldn’t be rescued, and these men were too far driven by their own needs to rethink what they were doing. “P-please… let me go…” I muttered, unable to stop shaking.

“Cry as much as you want, it won’t make a difference,” the first mercenary who’d spoken English the entire time said. “By now we’re already in Illinois. A long way away from Virginia.”

“Alice… Aunt Celestia… Aunt Luna… mom… dad… Shining… Skyla… everyone… I’m sorry…” I muttered softly to myself, my captors remaining silent as they sat back down on the benches that framed the sides of the van’s cabin, the man with the tranquilizer gun keeping his weapon trained on me in case I tried to use my magic and escape.

Two of the other men who’d remained seated the entire time began talking to one-another in what sounded like German, and the one who’d spoken to me slowly closed his eyes and rested while the one who hadn’t spoken English had taken a phone out and seemed to entertain himself with a game he’d downloaded on it.

Moments passed until I quietly lay my head down, resigning myself to whatever fate awaited me at the end of the line. Celestia didn’t know I was here, it’d take a good while for Luna to even notice me with all the ponies she was seeking out, Alice was… I could only hope and pray she wasn’t dead… how could humans be just as capable of committing the most horrible acts of evil as they were the most admirable acts of good? What did it take to sway people into making choices that hurt others, and not care? Would I have done the same in their position? How much did Discord influence them and how much was just the worst in what people had to offer the world?

My thoughts were interrupted as I felt the vehicle slow down. The mercenary who had spoken English got up, frowning as he came to the window leading to where the driver was sitting and pounded on it. “Is there a problem?” he demanded.

“Sir, there’s… there’s… you need to come and see this.” The man peered through, likely so he could see what the driver was talking about and scowled.

“Son of a bitch. Another one? The boss never told us anything,” he said before shrugging. “More ponies means more pay, so arm up, boys. We’re bringing the boss double. Triple if this one proves fussy.” The men immediately went for their weapons, the man who seemed to be the leader grabbing a pistol and opening the back door…

Moments later I heard shouting outside, followed by a gunshot. Immediately screaming followed. My eyes widened as I heard a sickening crunch, and more gunshots went off, panicked, indistinct orders in German and English were heard from outside as I struggled with my bonds, knowing there wasn’t going to be a better opportunity for me to get away.

“Come on, Cadance… come on…” I muttered, struggling. Whatever was going on out there apparently they felt the need to keep me unguarded. Another horrible, agonized scream was heard, and another gunshot. Sliding myself towards the door, I used my magic to undo the latch and open it, and I tumbled out immediately, chewing on the ropes as frantically as I could until they tore away and I was able to stand again and prepared to flee.

No… wait… I thought, pausing. They said they’d seen another pony. I couldn’t just leave them to these men in my place. For all I knew they were here to save me… was it…?

“Celestia? Luna?” I galloped around the parked van and to the front, freezing in my tracks at what I saw before me.

Carnage. Horrible, bloody carnage everywhere illuminated by the van’s lights. Crimson splattered all over the roads and on the driver’s side of the van as the corpse leaned against it was now missing the entire back of his head. Yet another looked as though his face had been smashed into the front of the truck numerous times until his skull had been shattered. One mercenary looked as though he’d been gutted as his entrails were now strewn all around him, another man lay beside him with a bullet wound through the middle of his head, and my eyes widened when I saw he was holding a knife; one suited for what had happened to his fellow mercenary.

What… what had happened here?!

“Im… possi… ble…” a raspy voice stammered, and I turned and saw the lead mercenary on the ground, his hand still holding his gun tight but unable to raise it, and both his legs bent in horrible, unnatural angles. “What… what… are you…?” he asked, staring up at a figure standing over him that looked to be a pony of some sort.

The pony appeared to be a sleek, dusky-gray unicorn mare. She wore the metallic shoes and chest armor similar to that of a royal guard from the show, though it was purple with silver trim and mostly concealed under the tattered, slate-colored cloak she wore covering most of her body from the neck down. Her hood was back, revealing a helmet with a similar style and coloring to the rest of her armor, her horn jutting through an opening on the top. As she stared down at the fallen mercenary, her eyes, once shrouded in the shadows under her helmet, began to glow brightly. A crackling, green and purple magic aura surrounded her horn and the most terrifying, sadistic grin I had ever seen anywhere spread on her face. Suddenly, the man’s hand began to glow the same color as the pony’s magic and it started to raise the gun toward his own head, and the fear on his face grew all the more evident.

“No… no, please…! NO!” he pleaded desperately, the mare's terrible grin unwavering as she used her magic to force him to pull the trigger on himself, splattering the pavement with whatever remained of his head after.

Frightened, I could feel tears welling as I shook my head frantically, backing away from my ‘rescuer’. Before I could take one step, however, she turned towards me, her horrible sneer and the glow in her eyes completely gone and replaced by an eerily cold, neutral expression devoid of remorse or pity.

“W-who are you? Why… w-why did you do this?!” I pleaded, horrified by the slaughter I was now surrounded by.

In an instant she was suddenly right in front of me, inches from my face and faint, but cruel smile formed on her own. “My master, Discord, has better plans in store for you, Princess Cadance,” the shrouded mare said, her voice a menacing, icy monotone. “Plans he can’t wait to put you through...”

Without another word, Discord's frightening emissary turned and began to walk away from me, her cloak billowing behind her.

I wanted to go after her. I wanted to confront her; to make her pay for the sadistic massacre she’d committed in Discord’s name and no doubt for his amusement as well regardless of how much they may have deserved it. I drew in breath, attempting to call out to the mare, but instead only choked sobs came out as I collapsed to my haunches, watching her retreating form until she suddenly vanished in a flash of light.

Looking at the maimed bodies all around me, I did the only thing I could think to do, now. I spread my wings and flew, as fast as I possibly could; desperate to get as far away from them as I could allow myself to. To somewhere, anywhere, as far away from them is I could go…

Author's Note

:yay: updated sooner then I'd hoped! :yay:

Much darker then (some of) my other chapters, but Cadance is now on the next leg of her journey...
I admit I initially considered having the mercenaries just be 1-dimensional, amoral bastards who were just greedy and money-driven, but people are a complex race, honestly. Even the ones we barely get to know, the ones we learn so little of, can sometimes have a number or reasons for doing even the most morally wrong things, especially when pushed far enough. Regardless, they'd still have had it coming in the end. Cadance, though, with love as her specialty, would still be compelled to wonder why...

This arc will also eventually cross over with Dash Attack's The New Boss in a few more chapters, so stay tuned for an encounter between the Crystal Empire's most recent ruler and its predecessor! :twilightsmile:

Lost And Found

So much blood… So much blood…

Slaughtered by that strange mare…

The memories of their corpses strewn about still haunted me no matter how far I flew, no matter how much I tensed up in some futile effort to purge the images out of my mind.

Those men had done horrible things, the pony Celestia told me of had proven as much, but this… not for my benefit but for Discord’s amusement because he’d changed his mind on whatever role he had for me in his two-and-a-half decade-long game.

The tears I’d shed had long since passed, and I could feel my wings tiring. I didn’t want to risk being seen but with the clouds too high up that I wouldn’t reach them without straining myself and risking a very long drop, I had no choice.

Descending into a grove, I let my hooves touch the brush-covered ground and slowly tucked my wings up. It was dark out, the moon and distant light of some manner of civilization providing the only illumination in these dark woods.

My ears twitched at the sounds of various creatures of the night moving about around me but while I doubted anything that could pose much of a threat to me was nearby, it didn’t do anything to alleviate the fear and pain I was feeling.

“Aunt Celestia… Aunt Luna… Alice…” I muttered softly, looking downward at the ground below me before collapsing to my haunches and laying down. Slowly, I curled up and looked around me. Trapped in who-knew-where, looking like this, I felt as I had in the mental institute; frightened, unsure of myself, and completely alone.

Alone… so alone…

I couldn’t sleep here, who knew if someone came across me. I wanted to go to civilization but it’d be too risky… yet… civilization meant people, there was at least a chance I’d find more like me, right? But who could say there would be. And if I did, who’s to say that mare wouldn’t come back and make a few more additions to the nearest graveyard.

My ears twitched again, my gut told me the overcast was going to break loose soon.

The first drops fell upon my head immediately after, followed by the rest, prompting me to get up and hide under some trees. Several moments passed as the rain pounded around me, soaking the ground and trees and making my situation feel all the more hopeless.

I cringed when I felt a pang in my stomach, and remembered I’d not eaten or drank anything since yesterday morning. Desperate as I was, I didn’t want to resort to eating grass and plants in the wild like an animal, but the rainwater would at least handle my thirst a little bit.

Slowly emerging from under my shelter, I approached some leaves that some rainwater had collected on and tried lapping it up. I guess in my situation, I had few other options but the water felt refreshing enough to quench my thirst. Hanging my head back I opened my mouth and let the falling rain pour in, swallowing it down after and ignoring the discomfort getting completely soaked was having on me. Once I was satisfied, I retreated back to my hiding place.

In seconds I began shivering. Even though I no longer felt thirsty, I was still cold, wet, hungry, and lonely. I wanted to cry but I couldn’t. How much longer was Discord going to trip me up every time things started to go in my favor? How much longer did I have to suffer? I just wanted to be somewhere safe, I wanted to see Alice and my family again.

Wanting what I couldn’t have only made it worse, though, and reminded me all the more of my situation. No. I can’t give up, and I couldn’t stay here. I had to keep moving… I made up my mind; civilization was risky but it was my only shot at finding a way to Iowa.

Stepping out from under my shelter, I began running, as fast as I could towards the faint light. My wings may have been tired but my legs were still strong. Just one of those perks of being an alicorn, I suppose, few as they were.

The rain beat hard on me as I ran, galloping as fast as my legs could carry me. I couldn’t stop now; I couldn’t give up when I knew there was at least a chance I could make it to where Celestia and the others were. I had a lot to tell them; about my meeting with my family, about what had happened to me and what happened with the mercenaries, and perhaps help them find Sunset and a way home. If I could find her…

What I found was rather unexpected, it appeared to be some kind of old stop point for trains judging from all the empty boxcars, and just my luck, there were a few open cars on one that was parked at the loading station. As I drew closer I noticed some people talking. Moving carefully behind the car, hoping the rain would drown out the clip-clopping sound of my hooves, I tried to get close.

“-Chicago... supplies…” I faintly heard from whatever the first man said.

The train was heading to Chicago and with any luck, I could find a way to Celestia from there. It was worth a shot... my only shot, it seemed.

Quietly I walked along the boxcars, looking for an open one to slip into before anyone noticed. Smiling when I found one, I quickly climbed in, sighing in relief to be out of the rain and shaking myself off. The men were still talking outside so I felt confident they’d not noticed me. Focusing, I tried to make my horn light up so I could see where I was.

From the looks of it, the boxcar seemed mostly emptied, with a few… I walked closer and noticed them to be a stack of hay bales. I guess that could handle my hunger but I really wasn’t interested in resorting to that just yet. In the meantime they’d make a suitable bed. Climbing atop the bales, I curled up and stared at the opposing wall for a few moments.

All of this… everything had finally started going okay and then those mercenaries… and that masked mare… and then being stranded. I could only hope things could finally start to turn up for me once more. The first chance I got I would try to reach Alice, and find out if she was okay, and Celestia.

I heard the train starting up again, and soon my unsuspecting transportation was on the move once more. With the gentle rocking of the boxcar, I could feel my eyelids grow heavy and I slowly drifted off to sleep.

“Drink up, sweetheart!” I said, floating a bottle with some milk in it to my foal as she giggled in her seat. Shining stood beside me, smirking.

“Think you’ll get it into her mouth this time?” he asked, looking down at the puddles on the floor.

“Hey, I’m trying,” I said, smiling to him and returning my attention to our daughter.

“That’s right, that’s right.” I gently brought the bottle to her, and after a moment, she grasped it between her hooves and began to drink. “Great job, Skyla!” I said, walking over and nuzzling her. “I love you so much, sweetie.”

I continued to watch the memory play out as I stood nearby in the castle dining hall. Two ponies I’d never met, yet felt a deep attachment for, with a version of me from long ago. My heart ached once more, seeing the happy family I once had, that I had helped create, that Discord had both taken away and taken me from.

Suddenly, it all became dark, till I was surrounded by pitch black. Looking around, I made my horn light up again, but it did little use, like lighting a match in a vast basement.

“Hello?!” I called out, seconds later wishing I hadn’t when suddenly, a pair of massive green eyes with purple smoke trailing from them appeared in front of me, prompting me to scream and back away, only for them to vanish as quickly as they’d arrived.

Once more, I was in the crystal palace, except now it looked as though I was alone.

Or so I thought.

“So sweet, isn’t it?” Discord’s voice asked. I turned and he was hanging upside-down from right in front of me. “Your life’s quite the roller-coaster, isn’t it?”

“What was… what was that all about?” I asked, wondering about what I’d seen a second ago.

The draconequus shrugged. “Hmmm, somepony knows you’re somewhere? It seems fairly familiar somehow…” he stroked his beared a moment. “Oh well! Did you enjoy the little treat I gave you?”

“Why make me remember things from the past?” I asked. “Is there some point to helping me remember who you took from me?!”

“All in good time, my dear. A game’s no fun if I don’t give at least SOME concessions to the other players!” the chaos god sneered.

His claims didn’t make me feel any better, instead making me all the more worried about what his endgame for me was.

“Honestly, aren’t you familiar with want it, need it, have it? The more I dangle what you desire, the more rewarding it’d feel for you to get it back if you can, am I right?” he asked, grinning.

My eyes widened. “You mean…?”

Discord turned right-side-up and folded his arms, turning away from me. “I mean nothing more then what I said, my dear Princess!” he said, his face emerging from the back of his head and blowing a raspberry at me. "I told you a game's no fun when I don't provide some form of a chance, at the very least to give me a chance to see what you'll do with it."

A trickster to the end, clearly, and all it did was make me angrier. He wanted to bait me, to make me more driven so he could laugh even harder when... if he won. “When I catch up to you, I swear you’re going to learn the meaning of ‘love hurts’, Discord!” I snapped lividly.

“Sticks and stones, Princess!” Discord taunted. “That poor, lost daughter of yours, forgotten all these years, still waiting for you to come back. It’s the stuff epic tales are made of, isn’t it?” he asked with a laugh before checking a watch that suddenly began beeping on his tail. “Oh dear me! I think you’re going to be waking up very shortly! Have I given you enough to think about? I sure hope I have, because over these last few days this little show has gotten just a little…” he began, vanishing, and suddenly my legs started moving on their own. Looking up, I could see the draconequus towering over me, holding a marionette stick that he moved about, causing me to dance helplessly in place. “…more… interesting…” his terrible laugh echoed all around me as everything faded to black once more…

I awoke to the sound of voices outside, all around the train, prompting me to sit up and carefully climb down the hay bales to avoid detection. I was still hungry, and wouldn’t have a lot of energy but I didn’t want to risk being seen by someone who could be a threat to me. My ears twitched as they grew louder, alerting me that whoever was out there was on their way to the boxcar I was in. I was just reaching the door when I heard something about ponies, causing me to pause and look back for a moment.

“Freeze!” a male voice suddenly ordered from behind me.

“S-sorry… I…” I began nervously, turning my head to see who had threatened me, only to stare in shock when I saw it was a pony wearing some kind of armor.

There was a pause before he spoke again. “You are to come with me at once, on his Majesty’s orders."

“His Majesty’s?” I asked, confused.

“He sensed a powerful magic on board the train as you passed through the barrier. He instructed to me to find out who and what was carrying such powerful magic,” he answered, before giving a wave and several unicorns and armored humans suddenly stood outside the open doorways aiming at me.

Seeing the guns quickly reminded me of the mercenaries, and I felt a sense of alarm quickly overcome me and a sudden “fwump!” sound came as my wings instantly flared out. Nervous, I slowly attempted to tuck them back into place. “I-I… guess that’d be me,” I said. “I’m sorry, I had no idea. I was just… hitch-hiking, I guess.” I added, unsure of how to explain myself.

“It's quite alright Princess Cadance,” the guard stallion said as though this were normal for him. “Chicago is safe haven for ponies,” he continued, before noticing several humans and ponies; myself included, were staring at him. Did he just address me by name? Even he seemed surprised by it.

“I-it is?” I asked, recalling something about Chicago in the news, then remembrance of that he’d addressed me by name quickly returned. “You know who I am?” I asked, before facehoofing from realizing the most obvious explanation. “Right, not a stranger to the show I imagine?” I asked, more then likely anyone who made it past season 2 should have had a pretty good idea who I was.

“Show?” the guard asked, rubbing his head with his hoof clearly not knowing what I was referring to. “Oh you mean My Little Pony. The king told me that show was somehow tied to what's been going on. I've been told my character only appeared once in the fourth season. That is, if you believe that. I mean, it's a girl show,” he said before looking me over again. “Though I got to say. I feel like I know you…”

I slowly began to relax again, but then noticed his coat was a little… shinier then the usual pony’s. “Wait, you're a crystal pony? Then that'd make sense... In the show I was the leader of the Crystal Empire, and that all seems to be real…” I narrowed my eyes, looking him over and getting the oddest sense of déjà vu. Not in the sense that I knew him from the show, but like someone I’d known personally before. “You seem familiar, too,” I said.

“Either way, none of that matters now. Please come with me and my men. We are to take you to the kings mansion to make sure you are not a threat to the Empire. Should you refuse we are to take you there by force. It's nothing personal, but this city is no longer part of the United States.” The guard pony explained. I suppose I didn’t have much of a choice, even if I was an alicorn princess with more power then the average pony, I had next to none of the skill available to unleash it, nor was I in any state of mind to tap into whatever power my special talent provided from what I could tell. Princess Cadance’s power came from the love in her heart, something that had been broken in me for some time now.

Lowering my head, I conceded defeat. “I-I see...” I took a deep breath. “Very well.”

The trip was not especially long, I’d been escorted in a police car along with the crystal pony and several other guards to a large mansion on the outskirts of the city. I suppose whoever this city’s de facto mayor was, he’d want to live large and in charge and admittedly I’d never seen a place this… huge in person. As I was led out of the car, I noticed a few odd rock formations here and there, but that did nothing to prepare me for what came next. As we entered the front garden I found myself staring up in shock at a towering statue of King Sombra, looking as he did in life. Any questions I’d had as to who now ran this city had quickly been answered, and part of me wanted to run immediately but I knew that’d be comically futile at best, especially now.

I felt the guard pony… I swear I felt like I should have known his name, as though it were on the tip of my tongue… place a hoof on me. "Is something wrong?" he asked.

“Y-yeah... I-I'm... I'm fine. I've just been through a lot.” I said hurriedly, deciding the best to do was get this over with before I had a heart attack. If it was in fact King Sombra who resided in that mansion, I’d have to tread lightly.

As I was brought into the mansion, I got a look around and couldn’t help but marvel a little at the luxuries that filled the place. I didn’t know if its current owner had seized it from someone or inherited it but it was the sort of place that Cribs did episodes about. It was beautiful, yet that sense of unease still hung in the air around me. I noticed from the corner of my eye a young boy playing video games in one of the nearby rooms. He seemed happy enough and from what I understood Sombra preferred those under him to be miserable, so it seemed out of place. Was he different somehow? Was whoever he used to be a better person then the unicorn tyrant had been?

I watched the boy for a moment in curiosity before being lead up a long set of stairs, passing a window where I caught a glimpse of two pegasi playing outside in the back gardens. They didn’t seem unhappy either… what was I getting into?

Finally, I was lead to what appeared to be a plush lounge of some kind and left by myself while my host was presumably being notified.

Falling to my haunches, I stared down at the floor, unsure of what to think of all this. Was this King Sombra? The same King Sombra who had made crystal ponies suffer and cower at his very name? Was it some kind of false utopia were freedom was exchanged for security? The boy and the pegasi didn’t seem unhappy at all, and I doubted Sombra to be the type who normally expected such behavior in his presence. If anything I’d have expected to see Chicago in ruins with countless human and equine slaves toiling away in his name. It brought me back to what I’d wondered about earlier. My life, or what I’d thought had been my life, had changed me as Cadance so drastically. Princess Cadance was a kind, loving pony, content with her life and always there to care for and support others when needed. I was jaded, suffered moments of pessimism and uncertainty, and felt the weight of the world on my back.

Had Sombra grown up differently here? Where I’d experienced a painful, negative event that had left me as I am, had Sombra experienced a positive one before he regressed to the shadow king? What kind of person… or pony… was he now?

My answer was certain to come to me as I heard the door open again…

Author's Note

At long last a new chapter, and a new cross over! :yay:

Thanks Dash Attack for crossing over with me in his fic The New Boss! :twilightsmile:

How I Would Have Ended It

Okay, not really a chapter but something I felt needed to be covered. It was suggested to me that I post it here, aside from just in my blog:

In a state of destructive writers block, people dropping out, and declined interest, I'm sorry to say I will not be continuing A Love For Madness from the looks of things, but not wanting to leave you all in the dark on what was gonna happen I'm going to describe everything that was going to happen after this point in my Cadance-centered 5s fic "A Love For Madness" that I'd had planned. However, for you who don't want to know everything, or just stuff you want to know, I'll put it all in Spoiler text.

Since this was all the notes I had, a lot of meat and journey and such were never thought out, this is just some skims I had...

Cadance in Chicago: Cadance recovers in the Sombra-ruled Chicago, where she grows close to the conflicted fallen King, but is still compelled to find Shining Armor, whom she still has feelings for. Sombra grants her this chance when he learns of the Rainboom and they go to the farm, albeit at different times.
The Farm and Meeting Shining Armor: Cadance's interaction with Shining when she is reunited again is left off-screen. She finds him at the end of one chapter, and it transitions to afterward in the next. She realizes that Shining has completely forgotten how he feels about her and moved on to Rarity.
After the Meeting: Cadance goes to be alone with her thoughts, still on the farm and preparing to leave, when the Emissary of Chaos(the mare who "saved" her from the mercenaries) appears and reveals she'd been there for days and had witnessed the mane six and how they were relieved Cadance is out of the equation so one of their own could have Shining instead. Cadance abandons the farm to return to Chicago where she rebounds into an affair with Sombra.
The Final Battle: Cadance returns to the farm, having remembered her daughter and intends to save her(keeping her goals to herself). When they go to Equestria, she is abducted by the Emissary of Chaos, who transports them to the ruins of the Crystal Palace. There Discord reveals what many of you have probably suspected: The Emissary of Chaos is Cadance's daughter Skyla(or Flurry Heart whatever you wanna call her), now an adult and under Discord's power. Discord leaves them to go fight the Mane Six and orders his lieutenant to kill her mother. Cadance is forced to fight her daughter in a very intense battle all around the ruins of the Crystal Empire until finally the Crystal Heart is found by Cadance in an abandoned wing of the castle. Cadance's love for her daughter empowers it enough that both are thrust into memories of the past, when Skyla was a foal, up to when Discord took her. Discord's control over her daughter is broken, and two are reunited at last just as Discord himself is defeated by the others.
Ending: Cadance's friend Alice(who had experienced her own misadventures) arrives in Equestria and meets back up with Cadance, who had kept her daughter a secret from Shining when she spoke to him again. Skyla, fearing the Mane six would try to get rid of her like they did Discord if they ever found out about her due to how powerful she is as an adult and so they can keep Shining from ever learning of her, decides to sneak back to the human world with Alice. Sad to see her daughter go after just being reunited with her, but wanting her to have a happy life now that the nightmare she'd lived under Discord's control is over, Cadance allows her to go, promising once the Crystal Empire is restored, they will all see eachother again, asking Alice to take care of her and to tell her parents on Earth that she is well and will return in two years. Two years later, they are reunited when Cadance visits the human world, glad to see her daughter and friend are well and spends the time there with her earth family, and Cadance has her long-awaited happy ending.

I'm very sorry to everyone who wanted me to write this to the end, but it's just not in me anymore but I hope this has given some of you some closure. :twilightsheepish: If anything I may eventually resume The Tunes Are A-Changin', with a few references here and there to this story.

Act 1: Your Patient Is A Pony

In the last couple years, the Eastern State Mental Hospital of Virginia had seen many an interesting patient after another, but before the month of May in 2020, any staff who presently worked there who had prided themselves on having seen everything could officially say that only now they truly have. Dr. Murphy, one of the supervisors who now had twenty years of experience in the field to his credit, had looked over the file on their new patient that he had decided on this particular transfer to handle. Of all the things that could have possibly been reason to recruit someone for the job, he had to admit them remembering a television show for girls several years ago had to be the strangest yet, but as of right now, there was no other option if he hoped to fully understand this patient in a way that he’d otherwise have to rely on his twelve year old daughter for.

A crisp knock came, and Murphy ordered the visitor to enter. A thin-looking young man, late twenties perhaps, with dark brown hair stepped into his office. He looked like he rarely slept but it didn’t seem to bother him or affect his otherwise confident look.

“Dr. Lance, it’s good of you to come. I hope the storm outside hasn’t been too troublesome.” Murphy explained, scratching the back of his head as he tried to think of the easiest way to explain the situation. “As you know, this institution gets a lot of interesting cases, but… well… our newest has them all beat.”

“If you’re going to tell me you found a man in a wolf costume barking at the moon, or some guy who likes purple suits and clown themes, I can say you’re not going to surprise me.” Dr. Lance said with a smirk.

“Oh if only it were that mundane.” The older doctor answered. “And furthermore she wasn’t ‘found’ so much as came here of her own free will. Literally just showed up out of the blue, asking if there was a free cell for her. Had herself committed. I admit my staff was rather put off by the request, not to mention her appearance, but she seemed rather paranoid and wanting to just be kept away from men in black suits… conspiracy theorist as well it seems. But given how she looked, I suppose she has reason to think she’d end up in a lab.”

“So, some woman shows up with paranoid delusions of being watched by the government? Do they even have a classified phobia for that yet?” Dr. Lance asked, clearly unimpressed as this case seemed rather mild, especially if the patient committed themselves here willingly… then again, if someone feared being stalked by the feds they probably would want to be somewhere they figured no one would come looking for them but could still get meals and a place to sleep, but most saner minds would want somewhere more comfortable. “You mentioned her appearance twice now… I trust there are things you’re unsure of how to explain to me.”

“You could say that, yes. One of the reasons you were chosen, I admit... how can I say this… word was you’re familiar with an old show that started around 2010, a revival of a toy-based franchise…” Dr. Murphy said, still honestly not sure how to say this, without saying the title due to sheer ridiculousness of the situation, even though what he’d saw with this particular patient told him completely otherwise.

“What’s that have to do with anything?” Dr. Lance asked.

“Maybe it’s better I show you, actually. It makes sense in context and I think this is the only way you’re going to take that statement seriously.” He said, getting up and leading him to where some of the more isolated cases were now kept since renovations had been made over the past two years. Finally reaching a lonely padded cell, the older doctor stood back. “What you see in there, I assure you is as real as you and I. This is no joke, I’m just as confused as you are about it.”

Dr. Lance raised an eyebrow at his statement and peered through the small window. Nothing in the world could have ever prepared any who looked in for what he saw inside. Unless he’d taken some kind of really potent drugs with hallucinogenic properties earlier, there in the cell, huddled in the corner with a sheet bound around her was a slender pink pony of some kind, with large purple eyes, a horn on her head, a free-flowing mane and tail with purple, pink, and gold-colored stripes, and a symbol on her flanks that looked like a blue heart with gold ribbon around it. Her eyes were wide, darting about and she looked every bit as disheveled as she was when she was found in a cave in her introductory two-parter… Dr. Lance recognized her as Princess Mi Amore Candenza, also known as Cadance, a character introduced in the end of Season 2 of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic.

“Putting aside my surprise that rumors about my guilty pleasures travel fast…” Dr. Lance explained. “…are you certain this isn’t some kind of trick? A projection or something? That can’t possibly be real, Cadance is a fictional character from an animated tv series that ended years ago!” Of course, if he’d known he was being shown to a patient like this, he’d have expected that barking pony with the screw mark. Seeing the normally mild-mannered, friendly alicorn who embodied love acting like she’d had a psychotic breakdown was an unusual sight.

“Yes, that is why I had decided to bring you here; my daughter was a fan of the show too so I was familiar enough to be prompted to look into the matter. Unfortunately most in this field tend not to be so open about an interest in a show that they are not exactly part of the intended demographic for and given it ended some time ago no one here seems to have been a part of its fanbase... which I hear was quite legendary in its time... You were apparently a little more open of it, so perhaps you can help me shed some light on this?” Dr. Murphy asked.

“She’s not told you anything, like why she’s here or how she can even exist here?” True he’d heard of some strange fanfictions of fans living their odd fantasies of being ponies, but even today’s science was not remotely equipped for so drastic a physical change, let alone one that’d provide wings or magic-channeling horns, which he assumed those occasional blue sparks that came from the frightened alicorn’s horn were.

“Nothing that made a lot of sense... She insists she’s not a pony, and has reacted rather aggressively whenever addressed as female. The ID and such she’d brought belongs to someone named Cale Amos, according to what we could pull up his wife divorced him not too long ago, and no one’s seen him since a few days after the start of the this May. Stopped showing up for work and everything, like he literally just disappeared off the map.”

“So there’s a connection?” Dr. Lance asked, glancing into the window again, the pony inside seemed to notice them now, and was watching.

“She certainly thinks so.” Dr. Murphy said. “She insists she’s really him! That she just turned into what you see in there over the course of about three days; woke up looking that way on the fourth, just after her 25th birthday. She occasionally just stares off into space and mumbles something about ‘Five score divided by four’ and a being named Discord.”

“I see…” Dr. Lance answered. He remembered enough about the show to know of the God of Chaos, though it still didn’t really explain what this pony was doing here and why she’d think she was a missing person.

“The reason why this has raised my curiosity and made me decide to take her in is there have been several other strange disappearances occurring in other parts of the country. All of them turned 25 this May. I’m hoping with her, maybe we can get some insight about what happened or why a fictional character from a cartoon is here in the first place.”

“Now that you mention it, a lot of this does ring a bell. I’ve heard about disappearances of newly-turned 25-year-olds suddenly not showing up for work, or class, or whatnot. Why has this establishment never thought to tell the FBI about this?” Dr. Lance asked.

“We nearly did. She practically fell into an emotional breakdown when we suggested it to her… she begged us not to. She thinks if they know she’ll end up in a lab or get dissected. I think if we’re going to get answers, it may be in our best interest not to contact them, at least not until she’s opened up enough to give us something to tell them. That and... I guess I can’t help but pity her a little… poor thing’s terrified out of her mind. Perhaps there's method to her madness, that she knows something but with the level of her mental stability she'd be more comfortable telling us then government operatives. I figured someone who is as openly understanding of the show she apparently originates from as you are might be easier for her to talk to.”

“I understand.” Dr. Lance said, unsure how to take that statement with anything but a nod of acceptance.

“Well, seeing as how she’s awake, why don’t you go introduce yourself?” Dr. Murphy asked. “I’m turning her case over to you, effective immediately.” With that, he handed the younger doctor her file, and departed without another word.

With a sigh, Dr. Lance put on a smile and slid his badge on the lock, opening the door to the padded cell.

“Hello, miss… I’m—“

“I’m not a miss!” The pink alicorn said sharply, glaring a little.

“My apologies. What would you like me to call you?” Dr. Lance asked, closing the door. “I’ll be happy to address you as whatever you feel comfortable with.”

“…” The alicorn looked downward, eyeing her slightly mussed tail with apparent disdain as it flicked about, her striped mane tumbling down her neck and shoulders, hiding her face. “I… I don’t actually know anymore...”

“Would you prefer Cadance?” The doctor offered.

The alicorn let out a bitter laugh. “Never thought I’d meet a brony psychologist.” She smirked a little at the thought of that phrase, of course she meant it in a sense of a psychologist who was a fan of the show, as opposed to a profession that could do some of the show’s fanbase a lot of good.

“I wouldn’t say I’m that major a fan, but I did watch the show back when it aired. Blame my younger sister.” The doctor said with a laugh, hopeful he’d gotten somewhere. “Look, since you don’t appear to be in an aggressive state right now, would you like me to undo that for you?” He asked. “Though I’m curious what prompted them to put it on you.”

“I got nervous, still getting used to having wings and I crashed into the ceiling and walls. They had to shoot me with a dart gun to put me in this so I’d stop flying around.” She looked over at him. “If you can... can you please take it off? I promise I’ll behave.” With a smile, Dr. Lance took out a key and undid the lock, in seconds the bindings fell loose and the sheet fell to the ground. The alicorn stretched out her forelegs and spread her wings for a moment before closing them back up. As she stretched, the way she looked at herself was rather unusual, like she wasn’t used to her body somehow.

“Now, onto business.” Dr. Lance said, sitting on the cot in the room and opening the file. “It says you came with a wallet and personal effects belonging to a young man named Cale Amos, turned 25 early this month.”

“Of course I did, I’m him.” The alicorn said. After a few seconds, she raised an eyebrow at him. “You don’t believe me either, do you?” She asked, started to get annoyed as she paced about, a little wobbly from having been bound from the waist up earlier.

“I’m not here to say I do or don’t yet, I won’t be able to decide that if you won’t let me help you. I’ve had my share of cases that had perfectly legitimate reasons for their state of being, but resisted treatment. I’m hoping you’ll be more cooperative.” The doctor explained calmly. “See, they brought me here because… well, this is pretty weird but my familiarity with the show you’re… well… from is what got me assigned to your case. There have been several disappearances of other people… born in the earliest days of May, every one of them disappeared just a few days after they turned 25. There doesn’t seem to be a pattern other then that particular birthday.”

This made her pause. “So it’s not just me and nopon-nobody knows why…?” She asked, seemingly catching herself on some instinctive use of incorporating the word ‘pony’ into her vocabulary. “Why did I end up like… this?” She said, looking down at herself again as she collapsed to her haunches. “I just got through a crappy divorce, was trying to work on getting my life back together, but then clearly God or whatever power that be’s got some sick sense of humor turning me into a character whose theme is love and was introduced in a marriage episode.” She muttered, squeezing her large eyes shut for a moment.

The radio overhead suddenly changed songs in its soothing selections, though “We’ve Only Just Begun” by the Carpenters only managed to snap her out of her delirium and stare in horror at the speaker above in the ceiling, causing her to cringe feeling like the song’s first lyrics were mocking her situation like they mocked John Cusack’s in that creepy movie she saw about the possessed hotel room, or Sam Neil's in that lovecraftian movie. She took a few breaths and decided she'd have to tolerate it till they changed song.

“I-I can tell you all I know is after my birthday, over the course of the three days that followed, I turned into Princess Cadance, from out of nowhere, and then the dreams…” She said, still eyeing the speaker on the ceiling as the song’s refrain came, not looking at the doctor.

“Dreams, yes, Dr. Murphy mentioned that to me. You were also repeating something about five score divided by four.” Dr. Lance answered.

“Oh Celes—“ The alicorn began, catching herself again; a look of confusion at what she’d nearly said passing over her face before finally turning. “The dreams… I sometimes have them, and from the looks of things they’re from Cadance’s perspective. I’m sure you know who Discord is… well he suddenly started wrecking havoc on the lands again. Discord showed up in the Crystal Kingdom" She rambled. "...The castle we—no, they... they were in had been turned into rock candy... tried to fight him but Discord just snaps his fingers… then he turns to me—I-I-I mean her… Cadance, I mean. Cadance… she’s backing away, s-she’s scared. Discord’s laughing!” She began to hyperventilate as memories of the horrible nightmares came back to her, her eyes widening as she seemed less composed then she was earlier.

Laughing... laughing... that horrible, cruel laugh... echoing all around in her mind, she looked around, frightened, her legs wobbling slightly.

”You know how they say love conquers all? Well I say they’ve never been faced with real chaos!”

“Where's Shining Armor you monster?!”

She didn’t know why she was angry, when she had experienced that dream it felt like watching a movie.

“Oh he’s fine!” The chimeric monster said with a handwave, chuckling. “For now anyway. Maybe I'll just put him up to his neck inside a giant cupcake and leave him on a roof for your subjects to see! But don’t worry, I’ll get to him later… after I remodel the decor of this place a little. Honestly, does everything in here come in blues? SO dull, you’re a royal couple live a little! Even King Sombra with his red and black and cliché all over had better style!” Discord said with a disapproving eyeroll that involved his pupils literally rolling to the back of his head and popping back out the front.

Magic glowed around her, but Discord snapped his fingers again and she felt it all abandon her.

“Now now, my little princess of love! I’ve got special plans for you and everypony else…” Discord said, literally drinking a martini glass he summoned and letting whatever had filled it splash to the floor as he hovered in the air in a reclining position. “Honestly, the others put up a better fight. Guess you’re just out of your element when it doesn’t involve the power of twoo wove!” He said in a babying voice with a wide grin as he flew right up in her face, and she felt him pinch her cheek in mock affection. “But oh I may have been too easy on a lot of the others… If I’m going to keep you down, I’ll simply have to see to it a happy ending never crosses your mind again!”

The alicorn shuddered where she stood. Those nightmares, and experiencing them as though she were really Cadance made them all the worse, and somehow they were far more vivid in her mind then they were the other times she’d had them. The doctor had listened as she recited everything, but his expression was mostly unreadable as he took notes.

“Five score divided by four…” She muttered. “Five score… divided by four…” She repeated, trying to remember what she remembered the God of Chaos had said next in the dream. Discord’s last words before he chanted the ones that made it all end felt like some sort of twisted irony now that she thought about it. “Five score divided by four! Your memories removed, your body confused...” She threw up her hooves and let out a cry of anger, the former a mistake as it cost the alicorn her balance, sending her falling to the padded floor. “Maybe I really am crazy!” She protested. "The dreams, that chant I can't even fully remember right now... this body, everything's gone completely insane!"

“Cale… Cadance… whatever you want me to call you…” Dr. Lance interjected. “Maybe things will make more sense and you’ll be able to think more clearly if you tell me your story, in full detail. Start from when this all began to when you got here.” He said, taking out a recorder.

The alicorn turned, brushing a hoof through her mane to get it out of her face as she tried to get back up. “I... I still can’t believe it myself. I mean, how would you take turning into a pony suddenly?” She asked.

“I can’t say I’d know…” The doctor said. “So, do you feel like telling me? I’ll stay the whole night if you’re willing.” He offered with a friendly smile.

“I guess I might as well. You’re the only doctor who hasn’t acted like I’m some kind of freak of nature or some kind of alien.” She said, attempting a smile but not quite succeeding as she came over and got onto the cot, sitting down and staring down at her hooves like they were foreign to her. Then again, she didn’t act much at all like the character from the show, other then effectively pulling off that look of despair she had when she thought the changelings had won. “Every time I close my eyes, I’m... just hoping this was all a bad dream. I’ll wake up and be me, but nope, pink princess pony every time…” She muttered. “Like I said earlier, it’s kinda ironic how somepo—somebody who went through a messy divorce recently and isn’t really looking for or believing in love anymore ends up as her. I don't have hands anymore, my thoughts are so confused now because of these dreams I can't always think straight... I had to leave everything I had behind right as I was rebuilding it...” She protested, trying to hold back tears and holding up one of her hooves and looking it over, then sighing. A moment of silence later, she looked back at the doctor. “Well, I guess I’m ready.”

Dr. Lance switched on the recorder. “This is Doctor Dean Lance, I am interviewing patient claiming to be Cale Amos, regarding the phenomena that has befallen the patient, requested for patient to explain full details of the events leading to commitment here.” He narrated, and looked to the pink alicorn.

“It all started at the beginning of May, on my twenty-fifth birthday…” She began…

To Be Continued…

Author's Note

And thus begins the introductory chapter. As can be guessed, I'm a fan of FSDBF and while most of the stories spun off from it are comedic and light-hearted(which I enjoy muchly!), many of them very enjoyable to read in their own right, I felt like going a different route, taking a darker, deconstructive route exploring the possible madness such a predicament can inflict on someone who already had enough going on that this only added that extra push. Plus, the warped irony that someone as jaded as this(as sidenote "Cale Amos" was the first name I could think of, as it translates into "Bold Love", which seemed appropriate) would end up with someone like Cadance seemed all the more delicious an opportunity to exploit to further compound the situation.

More chapters will follow when I take the time to make 'em, still got my MDW story to do as well!

Madness and Chaos

I swam in darkness… I don’t know for how long. I couldn’t even see myself, or feel myself, yet still somehow felt like I existed.

Light suddenly appeared, and I found myself in a paradise filled with large crystalline buildings, and a magnificent palace at its center. Ponies were everywhere, and they seemed oddly afraid. Why, though…

Suddenly, clouds began to swirl about in the sky, twisting into what looked like a giant, grinning face with a mocking expression of some sort for a moment. Then a building suddenly became a house of cards, and another turned into a giant flower pot. Ponies suddenly began running in terror as another crystal building exploded, shards flying all around knocking fleeing ponies to the ground while other homes became chunks of multi-colored rock candy. That cruel laugh that had been haunting me for days could be heard as those not pummeled by debris continued to run. To add to it all, I couldn’t control any of my actions; it was like watching a documentary movie in 3D.

“What’s happening here?!” ‘I’ cried out, my voice matching Cadance’s as weird geyserlike explosions suddenly erupted from the ground that I swear smelled like soda, blasting random ponies up thousands of feet into the sky. “No! Stop!” ‘I’ pleaded, and suddenly in a flash of light ‘I’ was inside the castle.

Discord stood before me, sneering. Outside a cartoon he looked far more monstrous, less goofy more uncannily menacing. ‘I’ charged up magic, the Crystal Heart near me, and the draconequus cocked his head.

“Oh my, what do you intend to do with that, Princess?” The God of Chaos asked.

“Why don’t I show you! Shining Armor may be away at Canterlot but I can still stop you!” ‘I’ stated, my horn glowing and resonating with the Crystal Heart. “The heart is positively charged, it can end your rampage once and for all, Discord!” I replied, trying not to hide my fear.

“Yipes! Perhaps it WAS a mistake to come here, can you EVER forgive me, Princess?” He asked, cowering then leaning forward in the air in a begging pose with what I could only describe as ‘puppy dog eyes’… only to bust out into hysterical laughter seconds after.

“Laugh while you can, Discord! You may have overpowered my aunt, but I won’t underestimate you like she did!” ‘I’ shouted back, the Crystal Heart glowing brighter and brighter. Discord paused and raised an eyebrow, curious… then his curious expression became one of sheer terror as he was blasted by a bright beam of light that tore a hole clean through his chest. The God of Chaos let out one last horrible death scream as cracks began to appear all over him, light erupting from them before exploding violently, his remains evaporating away like smoke. ‘I’ let out a sigh of relief and looked around. The other ponies who were still there were surprised, but smiled in relief as well. It would seem the power of the Crystal Heart had managed to destroy him.

“His tyranny is over. Now let’s send word to Canterot right away and—” Before ‘I’ could finish talking, Discord’s laughter could be heard again, and I felt 'my' body grow cold with fear. The laughter seemed to be everywhere, the crystal ponies looked about, terrified beyond belief and suddenly, a stick of some sort appeared under the Crystal heart, an eagle claw grasping it, then a long, feathered torso grew from the birdlike appendage, then a lion’s paw, a goat leg, a dragon leg, and a long, scaly red tail with a furry tuft at the end, and finally, a long gray neck started to magically form from between the shoulders, and like an inflating balloon, a head resembling a cross between that of a horse and a goat’s with an antler and horn, with a large right fang and smug grin on its face formed, and a bird and bat wing popped out of the back for good measure.

“Alright, on a scale of one to ten, how would you rate THAT little show? Discord asked, looking around and raising up the Crystal Heart-on-a-stick and giving it a lick as though it were a lollypop.

“N-no… i-i-it’s… n-not possible!” ‘I’ stammered, backing away as Discord’s smug grin didn’t falter.

The draconequus pat his chest proudly with his lion paw. “You really thought you had me there? That was no more then a shadow; put there to dupe you into that false sense of victory so I could savor the looks on you and your subjects’ faces when you realized it wasn’t over!” He declared with a laugh. “Awww, come now, Princess, did you think anything OTHER then the Elements of Harmony had even the FAINTEST chance of stopping me? Especially when, just between us, I’ll have you know I have a truly spectacular amount of love in my heart! An all-consuming love for absolute chaos!” He said with another laugh, then proceeded to lick the Crystal Heart again and smirked. “Mmm, tastes like raspberry! By the way, Shining Armor says hi.” Soon as those last words left that smug sneering mouth of his I could feel all the rage of Tartartus building up inside ‘me’

“Attack! Use everything you have!” ‘I’ cried out, clearly panicked now. Unicorn guards and ‘I’ fired blasts of magic at Discord, who, without even looking, simply snapped his paw’s fingers and the guards vanished in a flash of light. He then looked straight at me.

”You know how they say love conquers all? Well I say THEY’VE never been faced with real chaos!” He declared.

“Where's Shining Armor you monster?!” ‘I’ shouted furiously.

“Oh he’s FINE!” The chimeric monster said with a handwave, chuckling. “For now anyway. Maybe I'll just put him up to his neck inside a giant cupcake and leave him on a roof for your subjects to see! But don’t worry, I’ll get to him later… after I remodel the decor of this place a little. Honestly, does everything in here come in blues? SO dull, you’re a royal couple live a little! Even King Sombra with his red and black and cliché all over had better style!” Discord said with a disapproving eyeroll that involved his pupils literally rolling to the back of his head and popping back out the front.

He was lying... I could see it in his eyes. He mentioned Shining Armor… he had to have already done away with him. Giving ‘me’ some ridiculous glimmer of hope he was alive was purely for cruelty so he could taunt ‘me’ all the more. With that, Discord tossed his makeshift lollipop aside, the Crystal Heart sliding away to the corner, devoid of any power now. ‘I’ charged up my magic once more, but again he snapped his fingers and I could feel all of my power fading away rapidly.

“Now now, my little princess of love! I’ve got special plans for you and everypony else…” Discord said, literally drinking a martini glass he summoned and letting whatever had filled it splash to the floor as he hovered in the air in a reclining position. “Honestly, the others put up a better fight. Guess you’re just out of your element when it doesn’t involve the power of twoo wove!” He said in a babying voice with a wide grin as he flew right up in 'my' face, and I felt him pinch 'my' cheek in mock affection. “But oh I may have been too easy on a lot of the others… If I’m going to keep YOU down, I’ll simply have to see to it a happy ending NEVER crosses your mind again!”

‘I’ back away, knowing I was beaten…

Five score divided by four...

Your memories removed, your bodies confused…

With my deeds true love is lost,

And it shall be you who'll face the cost!

Before it's done, what you've stood for, in the end shall be no more!

Your mind shall be weak, your outlook bleak!

Shattered hopes and a broken heart you shall endure,

And with these words, my victory is secure!

A brilliant flash of light, and I saw reality slowly fade around me, then looked down in horror as ‘my’ body began to dissolve and rip apart like sand and confetti, numbness setting in where nothing remained, it was a horrible feeling, as though I were literally and slowly being unmade!

My eyes snapped open and I screamed in terror, thrashing about and realizing I could barely move, I was surrounded in something. I managed to pause long enough to realize I was inside a blanket that had become wrapped around me, almost like a cocoon now thanks to how much movement I must have been doing while having that nightmare. I felt weird all over, swimming in a sea of blanketing and as I tried to push my hand up, I could faintly make out its silhouette in the dim light, discovering my hand no longer existed, instead a stump… no, a hoof had replaced it! Trying to roll over, I felt large lumps on my back, no doubt the wings I’d grown last night, and my legs and what were once my arms felt extremely weird, bending in ways they weren’t the night before. Taking a few breaths, I pulled myself towards an opening and crawled out, taking a deep breath of fresh air when I surfaced, climbing out of the blanket. I tried to stand, and immediately toppled right over, coughing from all the stagnant air that had build up inside the blanket. Rolling on my back, I leaned myself against the couch, looking around. The pizza box was still there where I left it, and the TV was now playing that awful finale episode’s last moments, and the credits rolled, causing me to shudder.

I tried to reach for the remote, then remembered my hands were gone, and I brought my new hoof to my face, discovering a full pony snout had formed. My mane felt longer somehow… or maybe just proportionate to my body… everything in the room did look bigger now. I looked down at myself and another shudder of horror escaped me.

“Oh no, no, no, no, noooo…” I moaned. Nothing human remained, my body was entirely pony now. I could only assume everything from the neck up was, now, too. I tried to turn my head to see my back, and found it surprisingly easy thanks to my longer neck. The wings were fully grown now, folded neatly against my back. My long, feminine tail and mane were somewhat mussed thanks to my time in blanketland, both a perfect combination of purple, pink, and a whitish-gold color. I instinctively moved my hoof to my head, feeling the prominent horn on top. It too, felt larger, but probably because of body proportion. I needed to find a mirror, badly.

Mirror… mirror… my bedroom closet’s doors!

I immediately tried to get up again, only to fall right on my face once more. This was not like how a human crawled on all fours, in which case you had your hands and knees, or working a quadruped suit, where you had stilts and handles to work with. No, these were real appendages, very different from what humans would be used to. When I concentrated, trying to stand carefully and balance on my new hooves, it took a few tries to keep straight. When I did, I let out a sigh of relief and looked over to the hall that lead to my bedroom. “Alright, let’s do this…” I said, moving my left foreleg, then my left hind leg… and promptly fell over. Growling a very feminine growl, I reared back and pushed my hooves against the wall and tried to stand on my hind legs, but even that didn’t last as my body shape did not accommodate that pose for long and I slid back down. Looking at my wings again, I tried to see if I could move them.

Honestly, how did they manage an extra set of appendages? I often wondered. I tried tensing my back muscles, and they moved slightly. Guess I’d need practice… not that it’d do a lot of good in an apartment with a narrow hallway. That left one option; I had to learn to walk in this body, like it was meant to. Looking down at my hooves, I tried to think of a way to do this right as I didn’t want to have to go through the trouble of standing up again. Forelegs… left one and right two. Back legs, left three and right four. Odd and even then even and odd? Worth a try. “One. Four.” I moved my left foreleg, then my right hind leg, and my balance remained decent. “Two. Three.” I said, moving my right foreleg and back hindleg. After a few more tries, I tried moving faster and went in a circle until I was certain I’d gotten the hang of it, and somehow, it slowly seemed to feel instinctive. Satisfied, I headed off to my room, nudging the door open with a hoof and entering. My lights were still out and the room was dark given the shades were down. Looking over at my light switch, I tried to concentrate and I felt my horn charging. The switch glowed and the room was lit. The mirrored door was just a couple steps ahead and to the left, parallel to my bed. Taking a deep breath, I moved forward and turned to look at myself.

Oh. My. GOD. Yesterday’s discoveries were nothing compared to this.

Looking back at me, with the same look of shock and horror on her face was a beautiful, pink alicorn mare with a long, flowing mane and tail of three colors; purple, magenta pink, and yellow-white; both fine as silk. Her curved, slender body had a graceful build with her cutie mark showing prominently on her firm flanks. Her large, purple eyes were wide with surprise, her horn poked through her slightly disheveled mane, and her wings were neatly folded on either side of her back. That long tail swished back and forth for a second as I stared at the pony who looked back.

“H…Hello, Cadance…” I said, my voice just as hers sounded in the show as the pony in the mirror mouthed my words in perfect synchronization.

No… that couldn’t be me now… it couldn’t… I was a male human not a female alicorn! I cowered back a little, collapsing to my haunches and squeezing my large eyes shut. “This isn’t right! This isn’t right!” I cried out. “Please go away! You’re not me!” I opened them again and saw the reflection had not changed. I brought my hoof up, running it through my long mane. She looked so frightened, like I was… instinctively I got up and approached the reflection, now standing only a foot away from the mirrored doors. Slowly, I raised up my hoof again, placing it on the door as my reflection did the same and I lowered my head, looking down at myself, then back at the reflection and noticed tears had begun to form in her large eyes when denial had faded and reluctant defeat began to sink in. There was really no way around it… the mare in the mirror was me.

As I’d feared, my life, Cale Amos’ life, was truly and utterly over. What the hell… HOW in the hell was Cadance going to survive in this world? I could feel the tears that had already formed begin to flow. I never cried like this before… was it my new gender’s emotions or did I finally begin to crack? Falling to the floor, I covered my muzzle and sobbed for I don't know how long. “I don’t want to be this…” I cried, gritting my teeth. “Please… just give me back my life… I was so close to fixing it all!”

That’s the beauty of it all… a voice suddenly said in my mind, causing me to jump and topple backward. Did I just think that? The voice was male but didn’t sound like my old voice… yet why did it sound familiar?! I looked around but there was no one there but me. I looked back at my reflection, Cadance’s frightened expression looking back at me till it softened as mine did. I closed my eyes and took a few breaths, then reopened them, looking at the alicorn reflecting back.

Maybe it was that instinctive need for amusement, some sort of escapism from all the misery in order to prevent a psychotic breakdown… I believe they call it ‘gallows humor’, but that fear and confusion from the voice that had spoken to me faded, and curiosity of my new body took over. Standing up and approaching, I turned my head left and right, and turned myself sideways so I could get a better look at this body. Cadance was in excellent shape, though more like a model then an athlete. Even with her mane and tail a bit messy from the way I’d slept inside a rolled-up blanket last night, and her lack of jewelry she usually had on in the show; she still had a magnificent, elegant beauty to her that made it no surprise Shining Armor would have fallen for her so hard. As I attempted, despite the drama of the last few days and today, to smile, I couldn’t help but grin a little, her smile was as heartwarming as it was in the show… which I suppose is fitting given her theme and talent centers around love.

Looking back at my wings, I tried to focus the muscle there, feeling the extension there and tried to concentrate enough to tense them and figure out these extra limbs. Slowly but surely, my wings unfolded and spread wide. I stared in awe; they were... beautiful... the countless feathers were different shades of pink, with a few traces of purple, looking nothing less then majestic when spread like this. I tensed again, this time putting more focus on them and they gave a crisp flap that made me stumble a little. “Whoa, okay. Note to self… practice outside when I get the chance.” I said, making a few tries at just folding and unfolding the wings and resumed studying my reflection. There had to be something else I could do in this body to get my mind off things for a little bit.

Needless to say, an idea came to mind, one I’m not entirely proud to admit now but I was getting desperate for ways to fight this grief and a halfhour later, I was laying on my back, wings stiffly spread out while I was staring at the now slightly dented, hoofprint-laden back frame of my bed. “So that’s why they call it that…” I muttered, letting myself fall backward again as I stared blankly up at the ceiling in disbelief at what I’d gone and done. When I finally got the strength back in my body and my wings finally felt like folding back up again, I turned myself over and faced the mirrored doors again, my forehoof hanging over the side of the bed as the rest of me just lay flat atop the bedcovers, an exhausted look on my face. My large eyes turned towards my radio clock and it read a solid 3:47 and sure enough, I felt hungry. Climbing off the bed and walking to the kitchen, I pushed the refrigerator door open with my hoof, and levitated some mini-carrots out; probably one of the few things in there I could still eat. Heading back to the living room, I levitated the pizza box and had it follow me, humming to myself as I returned to the kitchen and set its contents into the oven and magically switched it on, earning a smile of satisfaction in getting the hang of this telekinesis. A small victory in a sea of defeats, though.

Returning to the living room and trying some of the carrots, I noticed they tasted way better then before and went through several before I even realized it. Trying to turn the TV on, I looked at the remote and managed to make it switch with magic thanks to some effort. Settling on SyFy, I decided to see what corny stuff they’d air now.

Before I could think much on it, my phone suddenly rang, startling me and causing my mini-carrot bag to fall to the floor. Alice had attempted to reach me again. By this point I wouldn’t blame her for being worried sick about me. I guess I gotta talk to her at some point… I thought to myself.

Trying to open it with hooves proved fruitless. “Stupid hooves!” I grumbled, trying to work it but to no avail. Finally I tried magic; the phone opened and I pressed the on button. “Yeah?” I asked.

“Uh… who is this?” Alice asked.

“Who do you think it is?” I asked, a little annoyed.

“Angela?” Alice inquired.

“No. She’s still never come by. Who else would it be?”

“Whoa, Cale moved on… I guess it’s about time, but he could have told me that was wh—“ She began.

“This IS Cale, Alice! Remember what was happening to me when I was over there? Well guess what, it got worse. WAY worse!” I protested, it was a little odd to hear a character who normally was so mild-mannered have such an angry voice.

“W-wait, so that wasn’t just me seeing things… oh god…” Alice said.

“God has nothing to do with it, or if he does, I’d like a word with him about this because believe me I'm NOT amused!” I replied. “It didn’t stop with the hair and ears. Next came the hooves, the fur, and finally just the whole damn pony package… new gender included!”

“Okay, okay, just hold your horses—“ She began, earning an angry snort from me. “…Sorry, bad analogy. I mean hang on, I’ll be right there.” She said.

“No, you won’t! I can’t see you now. Or anyone ever again! Not like this! I’m serious!” I answered, hanging up before she could answer and then collapsing to the floor, sobbing as everything I’d tried to get my mind off of quickly came back to haunt me.

“One creature’s torment is another creature’s delight!” An all too familiar voice said, I turned and saw that SyFy was airing Star Trek, and sure enough John De Lancie was playing the signature role he’d had before Discord. Somehow, though, his lines seemed all too relevant to my situation.

“Wouldn’t you agree, Cale… or should I say, Cadance?” the screen went wavy and then there stood Discord, surrounded by frozen Star Trek footage. “Such intriguing forms of entertainment this world’s inhabitants conceive, though I must admit the newer things seem to have far less thought put in them… doesn’t make them any less amusing, though...” He said, waving his paw over the frozen characters’ eyes before looking back at me for an answer, but I was too frozen in fear to respond.

“Okay, it’s rude to stare, Princess. Perhaps if you won’t have your friend over, you won’t mind me popping by for a little bit!” he said, snapping his fingers and he vanished from the show, and appeared right before me, causing me to scoot myself backward.

“How’s life been treating you? Oh, nevermind, I already know. I have to admit normally I take a less active role in the life and times of you ponies, but with you I thought I’d try a different approach!” He said, circling around me. “Go ahead, ask me why.” He said, flopping down on the sofa and snapping his claw, the carrots in the bag I dropped turn into cartoon fish that swam around the room in random directions.

“…Why?” I asked, shaking. I didn’t know how to use Cadance’s full power, how could I expect to do anything to the God of Chaos when he was sitting in my living room?

“BECAUSE IT’S FUN!” He said loudly, letting out a laugh. “What, you expected some long, cheesy exposition like our devoted fans no doubt did?” He asked.

“What are you talking about?” I asked, raising an eyebrow. I swear none of that made sense, but then again, recalling Discord such thought patterns were probably normal for him.

“Seeing your misery, your pain, and of course finding yourself now stuck like, well, that… what’s not to find enjoyable to follow and see what direction things take you next?” He asked. “By the way, you’re quite the naughty little Princess if I may say so…” the draconequus said with a chuckle, causing me to turn red as I got what he was talking about.

“You’ve been watching me this whole time…” I said at last.

“I see a lot, but this is far from over. On the contrary, my dear, your misery’s only just begun and it’s done wonders to keep you from being little more then entertainment!” He said, letting out a long, cruel laugh as he was suddenly inches from my face. “If only Shining Armor could see you now…” He said in a sing-song voice. For some reason, I felt really angry when he said those words but I didn’t know why. I lunged at him, only to go right through him as though he were a ghost, and for my efforts my horn was now embedded into the couch cushions. Strugging, I pulled it out and Discord was now hovering in the air, reclining.

“I suppose that was to be expected. Even worse then when last we met. Enjoy your life, Cadance, you’re going to be living it for a very long time!” He said, laughing…

…and I woke up screaming. After a few short breaths, I finally calmed down enough to smell my pizza slices ready. On TV was some cheesy movie that one would think in this day and age would have had better writing and better CG for a network that prided itself on science fiction, the carrot bag was where I left it and the sofa didn't have any damage. It was all a dream… all a dream… or so it seemed.

Getting my remaining slices out, I let them cool down and ate them, at least I could still enjoy this, ponies were a little more flexible with foods then actual horses, thankfully. I couldn’t stop thinking about that dream, though… and how I was told I’d be living like this for a very long time…

Was I gonna be like this forever? I wondered, looking down at myself, my tail flicked to the side as if confirming that thought. I was right, my life was over. I needed to talk to someone… anyone… soon as it got dark I’d see if I could give these wings a good test.

That night, I’d managed to practice enough to stay airborne. Somehow, once again when I got the hang of something ponies did, it seemed almost instinctive afterwards. Clouds were gathering, and I remembered a thunderstorm would be on its way soon. If I wanted to get where I wanted to go, I’d have to move fast. A satchel Angela had left behind carrying my wallet and a few personal effects secure around my neck, I took to the air and headed off to my destination.

The rain had started falling just as I landed on the porch of the apartment I’d sought to find. Taking a deep breath, I tapped on the door with my hoof, fluttering in front of the peephole so the occupant would know what to expect. The door opened and I was greeted by Alice, who took one look at me and complete shock and disbelief came on her face.

“Hey, Alice… I guess I got a lot to explain about the last few days.” I said.

Author's Note

And as promised, another chapter up! I dunno when my next update'll be, probably the upcoming weekend. We shall see...

Dream A Little Dream

“Mommy!” My eyes snapped open and a small pink foal that I recognized as Skyla sat there in front of me, sticking her tongue out at me and then gigging. Sitting up I found myself in an open field, a soft breeze blowing through my mane.

“Hi, there…” I said with a smile, my daughter giggling as she hugged my foreleg with her tiny hooves. “Sorry… guess I was just… asleep. Staying out of trouble?”

“Nah, she’s been behaving herself.” A male voice I knew said next to me, and there was my husband and the love of my life, Shining Armor seated there in the grass alongside me. “You on the other hoof…”

“Oh, hush. You know how busy I’ve been lately.” I said, looking down at Skyla and nuzzling her. Somewhere in my mind, all I did and said felt unfamiliar yet so normal for me.

I also noticed how at peace I felt. “We’ve gone through a lot, together, haven’t we?” I asked. “I’m the luckiest mare in Equestria to have you.”

“And here I thought I was the luckiest guy in Equestria to have you!” he answered, leaning forward and our lips met. Our moment was interrupted two seconds after by Skyla blowing a raspberry at us.

“Oh, Skyla!” I giggled, shaking my head. “Just you wait, you’re gonna want to do the same stuff when you’re all grown up!”

“Bet she’ll be a real head-turner when she is,” Shining said with a laugh. “And I’ll get to be the overprotective dad and everything!”

“A good, loving heart is what I want her to have most.” I said, watching Skyla yawn and curl up to me, closing her blue eyes. Smiling down at her, I gently brushed her mane with my hoof as another soft breeze blew past us.

My eyes fluttered open again, and I found myself someplace else completely. Nothing like where I was, or even Alice’s apartment, but a place I remembered more then any other. The DVD player, the hand-down Super NES, some old action figures, it was my childhood room, illuminated remarkably by the moon outside.

“What the…” I muttered, looking at myself and seeing I was still very much Princess Cadance. What I’d experienced a moment ago left me uncertain… was it a memory? Or maybe it was a dream of something I hoped could still come true. Ponies I barely remembered beyond what I’d seen on the show but now felt like I’d known for so much longer and far more intimately tugged at my heart

I shivered a little, it was evident this was a dream, too, and if it was Discord could show up again. My anxiety was answered by a soft knock on the door. I turned sharply, pausing for a moment. Was that my parents? Even in a dream what would they say to a pink pony mare in their son’s room. “Uhhh… y-yes?” I stammered, before facehoofing at my response.

“Just knocking to let you know I'm opening the door,” a vaguely familiar voice said as the door slowly opened. As soon as it did, Princess Luna of all ponies poked her head in. “Mind if I come in?” she asked.

“P-Princess Luna?” I asked, still wide-eyed with astonishment. “Uh… yes, sure. C-come on in.”

“Yep, it's me, and thanks.” Luna said with a smile, opening the door fully and walking in and looking around for a moment. Figuring she probably wanted a place to sit, I scooted over on my bed to allow her room. The dark blue alicorn hopped onto the bed and lay down near me. “Thanks again…” she said.

“Heh, it's no problem. I-is this a dream?” I asked, though I felt I already knew the answer.

“Yes, this is a dream,” Luna replied, sitting there seemingly unsure of what to say.

Deciding to break the ice, I spoke up again. “I was... I was in a really bad place until today. Celestia, she helped me,” I explained.

“Oh good, I wasn't sure she'd be able to make it to you in time,” Luna replied. “I actually tried entering your dreams at one point a few days ago, but I was unsuccessful…” she explained, with a look of embarrassment.

“It had to have been Discord stopping you...” I explained. “He was driving me crazy when I finished changing into this... I went to a mental hospital, and it didn't stop, it only got worse and it was like being in an endless nightmare…” I cringed a little, remembering all the awful things he’d put me through when my mind had been reduced to a complete mess.

The other alicorn’s expression hardened slightly. “It even appeared as one…”

“As what?” I asked, confused.

“A nightmare,” she answered, “although I was slightly confused when I first tried to enter…” Luna’s voice trembled a little. “W-which is a story for another time…” she said, managing a smile again. “Anyways, what is your plan now?”

I looked down at myself again, my gaze drifting to my childhood bedcovers and then to the window. “...If Equestria is real... I need to find a way back. The memories I got... the Crystal Empire, I need to go back, it's my responsibility, isn't it? And... ” Involuntarily I began to hyperventilate as I began to remember the last time I’d been asleep.

“What's wrong?” the princess of the night asked me.

“T-the last... time I was asleep, Discord appeared again, he showed me what else I lost...” I explained, my voice trembling as I looked at Luna. “...Luna... before this happened... Shining and I... we had a daughter.”

“You mean to say she was banished here as well?” Luna asked, clearly surprised by what I’d said.

“I don't know!” I replied. “The memory he showed me, the guards told me to take her and get out of there, but then Discord... he took her from me and I couldn't do anything to stop him! He was holding her when he banished me... I don't know what he may have done with her, she was just a foal!”

Luna’s eyebrows creased a little. “Then...there is nothing we can do it about it at this time but hope. I will search the dreams for her, but we need to prepare for the possibility that she may still be in Equestria as well. I fear what Discord may plan for her.”

“He said not many remember, but Twilight did... just enough to get her name out... I have no idea what that means, but you know that alicorn foal plush, Princess Skyla? The fan theories about her being mine and Shining's daughter? They were right.” I explained.

“Really? Wow, that'd make me...a great-aunt…” Luna replied. “Great, now I feel ancient.”

Even with all I’d dealt with, Luna’s sense of humor managed to get a small laugh of amusement from me. “Well, at least you look good for your age, right?” I asked, prompting an eyeroll from her.

“Yeah, yeah, yeah,” she muttered, shuffling a little closer.

“But Skyla… my daughter…” I explained, “she was just a foal when Discord took her. I don’t just have a kingdom to go back to, I need to know if she’s still alive,” I looked down for a moment. “…A-and Shining… all I remember is what I’ve seen in the show but when I do, I can feel this… it’s like an aching or a longing in my heart.”

Luna’s face softened a little, a sympathetic look in her eyes. “It's understandable that you'd feel that way; love works in funny ways, as you'd more than likely know…” she said.

“Yes... I was married... and went through a divorce not long before my 25th birthday... I have people I care for here that I know I'll have to leave behind since I have a kingdom I'm responsible for in Equestria... I have a husband and a daughter who I don't know if I'll see again...” I replied.

“But, do you feel like you have to go back to him because of the past, or because you truly love him?” Luna asked me. “I have no doubt of your love for him, but do you feel like you need to go back to him because of that love?”

That was a rather odd question, was she trying to insinuate something? Thinking about him made my heart feel heavy again. That had to be proof enough that as Cadance I still felt all I did before.

“Yes, I do. It's really like everything... I... felt for him then is all coming back to me.” I said, somewhat uncertain of how Luna was going to answer me.

Luna seemed to look rather uneasy again. “Well, alright, but…” she muttered something before speaking clearly again. “…what if he doesn't…” she grew quiet again, but I didn’t need to be anything special to realize then what she was getting to.

“…Remember me?” I asked, finishing her sentence.

Unable to meet my eyes, she responded. “Yes...”

I felt my already heavy heart sink, the ache and longing I’d been feeling growing worse then ever, now. A pain I’d last felt when I’d divorced my wife back when I was human suddenly struck me. The grief, the strain from such a loss, to know someone you felt such a strong emotional attachment for felt nothing for you anymore was one of the worst feelings imaginable; and to continue on then felt like the idea of trying to walk again after losing a leg, or losing the arm you wrote with, or the death of a close friend or family member; there was a void it left that felt impossible to fill with anything but that which you’d lost… if Discord had taken Shining Armor from me, then he’d forced me to suffer this feeling not once, but twice.

The words Discord had cited playing through my thoughts…

No, no, no, no, no, no, no! I don’t want to go there again! I didn’t want to think about that awful place in my mind that I’d been once locked away in.

“...With my deeds, true love is lost, and it shall be you who'll face the cost...” I muttered, squeezing my eyes shut, fighting back tears, “Sh-shattered hopes and... a broken heart, you shall endure...” I continued, “That's... that's what he said to me before I was banished.”

I felt Luna drape her wing over me as she spoke softly to me. “I can't begin to understand how you feel; I've never known love like you have. In his curse for me, he made it so that I would always be alone,” she explained.

I scooted closer to the other alicorn. “That's what had hurt you in the past, wasn't it? It feels like there's this hole in your heart and nothing can fill it…”

“Yes, that is how it feels…” Luna replied softly.

“I've felt that ever since I had gone through the divorce... I never imagined I could fall any deeper. If Shining Armor forgot all about me…” I said, still holding back tears as I felt Luna’s wing tighten over me.

“I’m sorry for mentioning it…” she said.

I sighed a little, I suppose one way or another I’d have found out. “It may have... been for the better. But I still need to see him or this is never going to go away,” I said. If Shining Armor couldn’t remember me, maybe I could change that… or at least resolve all this emotion bottling inside me.

“I understand…” Luna replied.

“...Whatever happens, I know what I have to do, but I have no idea where to start or where to look.” I replied. As dire as my situation was, as many things as there were that I knew I needed to do, I really had no idea where to start.

“Well, you can always look around on the internet, and you don't have just me to help you. I believe my sister is there as well, correct?” Luna offered.

“Yes, she is.” I replied, nodding.

“Well, I'm sure she would be more than willing to help you…” Luna said. A second later I could have sworn a lightbulb appeared over her head as her face seemed to light up. “Oh! Did she have a little filly with her?” she asked.

“Yes, she did. Pinkie Peach was her name.” I explained. “Adorable thing, though I can't imagine what it's like to get being reduced to childhood added with the gender and species change.”

Luna shuddered a little. “I know. But anyways, earlier I didn't get a chance to ask Tia if she'd been able to save little Pinkie earlier. I only spoke with her long enough to tell her where you were and that you needed help I could not provide…” she explained.

“Well, you can be assured she's safe now. Much as she can be, I suppose. Last I know, she snuggled up to me while she was asleep,” I said, smirking a little. “Guess the filly part of her still exists.”

“Well, that's one good thing at least,” Luna replied.

“Has there been anyone else out there?” I asked. “What I'd said earlier... Discord mentioned Twilight. Does that mean she's here on Earth, too?”

“More than likely,” Luna said, slight irritation in her voice. “He's banished a countless number of ponies here, which is why it took me so long to find you in the first place.”

“I see...” I replied, downcast again as I thought about Shining Armor and my daughter, whom I still had no idea where they were… or how they were.

“Hey, don't worry, I'm sure we'll all find some way to make it through this,” Luna said, trying to keep me calm, but it didn’t.

“I hope so... after what I went through,” I said. “…I can only imagine there's a lot of scared and confused people-turned-ponies out there.”

“There most certainly are, though you had it amongst some of the worst,” Luna replied, causing me to shiver from the memories of that experience as they hit me again.

“It feels like any time I'm out of the fire Discord uses something else to push me back in,” I said, trying to stay calm. “My identity... my sanity... my life... my daughter... now Shining... knowing he doesn't remember anything about me when I'm still left feeling everything I did before for him…” I explained, laying my head down on my bed. “...Celestia also confirmed something I was also afraid of exists... that there's people who'd want to hurt us. She told me about Pinkie Peach's foalsitter.”

Luna tensed up a little. “Yes, luckily we managed to save her before it was too late…”

Realization hit me again the more I thought about it. “Alice... so long as I'm here she's in danger, then. I don't want her getting hurt or worse trying to protect me from people like that.” I said. The thought of dangerous people busting down Alice’s door and hurting her to get to me was a frightening notion. I’d never be able to forgive myself if anything happened to her.

“Well, you and your friend may be fine,” Luna offered. “I have reason to believe that these "mercenaries" are related to Discord in some way, so as long as you have the focus of one of these "aspects," you MIGHT be fine,” she explained.

I shook my head. “That aspect's out of the way, Celestia helped me get rid of it. The pony you helped... is she alright?” I asked.

Luna paused for a moment, as if unsure of what the answer to that was. “For the most part I believe so; I did everything I could, but she'll have to fight the rest of the way by herself, though I can give some assistance.”

“I really hope so... I try not to show it too much but I can't help it that I'm scared about all this,” I replied. Discord, mercenaries, no surefire way back to Equestria, unsure of what had become of those close to who I now was…

“Heh, I don't blame you,” Luna answered. A moment of silence passed and the moon seemed a little brighter, shining through the windows and compelling me to look over. As I did, I suddenly found myself standing on a balcony that seemed to be made of tinted glass. As I looked closer, I realized it wasn’t glass, but crystal. Looking around, I saw that I was now overlooking a vast city of crystalline buildings. The sky was filled with countless stars and the light of the moon and a prismatic aurora borealis above the palace roof shined off the balcony I stood on.

The Crystal Empire… my kingdom… I thought, down below I could see tiny equine figures moving about the streets, light coming from several of the windows. This… I felt a soft breeze blow through my mane, causing it to billow in the wind.

It was strange, I’d only seen it in my nightmares of when Discord took over, and on the show in its uncorrupted form. The show did it no justice in how beautiful it really was, and how oddly at home I suddenly felt.

I belong here… my thoughts told me. But the realization that I’d be leaving friends and family behind made feelings more and more bittersweet to me.

“It's beautiful...” Luna mused, breaking me from my thoughts.

“It really is... I've been thinking about it ever since Celestia helped me wake up. If we beat Discord, and get back home, I have to make it that way again.” I said, feeling my eyes water slightly as the full weight of the damage the chaos god had caused hit me, and what I’d have to leave behind to undo it. “All the crystal ponies... they depended on me. They were all my responsibility and I have to find my way back to them. Even... if it means everything I'll have to leave behind.”

Luna stood back up and jumped from the bed that had now found itself on the balcony, and it faded away as soon as she left it. “Hopefully we will be able to find some way to come back to Earth, so we won't have to leave everything here forever…” she said.

“That'd mean the world to me if we do...” I said, wiping the tears from my eyes with my forehoof, before planting it on my forehead as something else dawned on me. “My parents... talking to them now's gonna be so awkward.” I muttered. How in the world was I supposed to approach them like this?! How would they react? The person they thought to have been their son was now a girly pink pony princess named Cadance.

My words seemed to have a similar effect on Luna as well, as her ears suddenly drooped. “Oh, yes...parents,” she muttered, gulping nervously.

“...Haven't spoken to yours, either?” I asked.

“No, but I'm slowly making my way back to Colorado to do so,” she replied.

“Mine live about an hour from me...” I said as I looked down at the nighttime activity below. “I hope Alice will go with me. I don't know how I'm gonna be able to unload all this on them. Their son's now a pink pony princess that has to go back to the world they came from and save it from a chaos god.”

“Yeah, I have the same problem, though I won't have anyone with me to tell them” Luna replied sadly. A moment of silence passed before she spoke up again. “So what's this "Alice" like? She sounds like a fun person to meet.”

“She really is. Alice has been my best friend ever since we were in school. She's a big fan of the show but not the disturbingly obsessed kind,” I explained. It seemed like any major following the freaks and weirdos tended to be the ones that the rest got generalized as. If anything Alice liked to troll those types every chance she got.

“Maybe we can meet up some time and I can get the chance to meet her,” Luna replied, a slight frown briefly forming that made me guess as she’d implied earlier she didn’t have many friends in the past, if any.

I gave the other alicorn a smile. “I'm sure she'd be glad to meet you, and I think you'd like her. She kind of understands what it's like to be different from others, I kind of... helped her come out to her parents back in high school,” I explained. “I sort of always had a talent for helping others with their love lives.”

“Why does that not surprise me?” Luna asked with an eyeroll.

“Excuse me?” I asked, confused by her reaction.

“You, with helping people with their love lives,” she clarified.

I sighed a little. “I guess in hindsight it shouldn't be too surprising. If you've seen Hitch, that was the sort of thing I did back before... well everything,” I explained.

“Ah yes, I actually liked that movie, and I can see the comparison,” Luna answered.

“Finally!” I squealed in delight, “Someone who has seen that movie!” It’d been rather odd that so few people I’d known seemed to remember it.

“I take it everyone you've talked to hasn't seen it?” Luna asked, chuckling.

“A lot fewer then I'd have expected,” I replied with an eyeroll. “That was something I was really good at, ironically my own romantic life not so much...”

“What happened there?” Luna asked.

“When I was still human, I was married...” I began, everything that had come to pass in that part of my life still clear as day to me.

“What happened?” Luna asked again, now more concerned.

“It didn't work out.” I said, looking downward. All the fights, the arguments, having gotten a bruise or two from a few of them that I’d always blamed myself for were also fresh in my memory.

“I see...” Luna replied, looking downcast as well.

“It all ended not long before all this happened, so it was like one thing after another.” I said softly.

“But now, hopefully, things will get better,” Luna answered.

“I hope so…” I said, staring down at the crystal ponies below again, going about their lives unaware of me as I watched over them. I heard Luna come up alongside me watch my subjects as well for a moment, but she suddenly winced as though she could feel something going on.

“It would appear someone is trying to wake you up…” she said as she suddenly started to become more and more translucent. I guess as someone begins to wake up, Luna is evicted from the dream beforehand.

“I see...” I said, not really wanting Luna to go after having just met her. “…before I go…” I instinctively came over and gave her an affectionate nuzzle, much like a foal would to its mother. “Thanks... Aunt Luna.”

For a moment, Luna seemed surprised by the gesture, but then returned it seconds after. “It's no problem to me...my niece,” she said softly.

“Tell my sister to contact me!” She called out as she began to back away and vanished completely. I nodded in response, and turned to look back at the vast kingdom before me as it faded into blackness around me; the dream coming to an end with a small, but still present feeling of relief that I was a little less alone then I’d thought.

Author's Note

And another chapter, done! Big thanks to Dusk Writer for bringing in Luna for this chapter, and go check out Lunar Phases if you haven't already!

I've chosen to leave it ambiguous as to whether the "first" dream was a real memory or an idealistic dream in Cadance's mind, feeling it works better that way. I feel more on a roll with this story so expect more updates in the future! :yay:

Now, time for me to go read the latest chapter of the mainfic where this five score stuff all began